<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<p><i>Facsimile of the Title-Page of the First Edition</i>,
<i>which was issued</i>, <i>together with</i> ‘<i>Wuthering
Heights</i>,’ <i>in three volumes</i>, ‘<i>Wuthering
Heights</i>’ <i>forming Volumes</i> 1 <i>and</i> 2.</p>
<h1>AGNES GREY.</h1>
<p style="text-align: center">A NOVEL,</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><span class="smcap">by</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center">ACTON BELL.</p>
<p style="text-align: center">VOL. III.</p>
<div class="gapspace"> </div>
<p style="text-align: center">LONDON:<br/>
THOMAS CAUTLEY NEWBY, PUBLISHER,<br/>
72, MORTIMER <span class="smcap">St.</span>, CAVENDISH <span class="smcap">Sq.</span></p>
<div class="gapshortline"> </div>
<p style="text-align: center">1847.</p>
<p style="text-align: center">
<SPAN href="images/p354.jpg">
<ANTIMG alt= "Birthplace of Charlotte, Emily and Anne Brontë, Thornton" title= "Birthplace of Charlotte, Emily and Anne Brontë, Thornton" src="images/p354.jpg" /></SPAN></p>
<h2>CHAPTER I—THE PARSONAGE</h2>
<p>All true histories contain instruction; though, in some, the
treasure may be hard to find, and when found, so trivial in
quantity, that the dry, shrivelled kernel scarcely compensates
for the trouble of cracking the nut. Whether this be the
case with my history or not, I am hardly competent to
judge. I sometimes think it might prove useful to some, and
entertaining to others; but the world may judge for itself.
Shielded by my own obscurity, and by the lapse of years, and a
few fictitious names, I do not fear to venture; and will candidly
lay before the public what I would not disclose to the most
intimate friend.</p>
<p>My father was a clergyman of the north of England, who was
deservedly respected by all who knew him; and, in his younger
days, lived pretty comfortably on the joint income of a small
incumbency and a snug little property of his own. My
mother, who married him against the wishes of her friends, was a
squire’s daughter, and a woman of spirit. In vain it
was represented to her, that if she became the poor
parson’s wife, she must relinquish her carriage and her
lady’s-maid, and all the luxuries and elegancies of
affluence; which to her were little less than the necessaries of
life. A carriage and a lady’s-maid were great
conveniences; but, thank heaven, she had feet to carry her, and
hands to minister to her own necessities. An elegant house
and spacious grounds were not to be despised; but she would
rather live in a cottage with Richard Grey than in a palace with
any other man in the world.</p>
<p>Finding arguments of no avail, her father, at length, told the
lovers they might marry if they pleased; but, in so doing, his
daughter would forfeit every fraction of her fortune. He
expected this would cool the ardour of both; but he was
mistaken. My father knew too well my mother’s
superior worth not to be sensible that she was a valuable fortune
in herself: and if she would but consent to embellish his humble
hearth he should be happy to take her on any terms; while she, on
her part, would rather labour with her own hands than be divided
from the man she loved, whose happiness it would be her joy to
make, and who was already one with her in heart and soul.
So her fortune went to swell the purse of a wiser sister, who had
married a rich nabob; and she, to the wonder and compassionate
regret of all who knew her, went to bury herself in the homely
village parsonage among the hills of ---. And yet, in spite
of all this, and in spite of my mother’s high spirit and my
father’s whims, I believe you might search all England
through, and fail to find a happier couple.</p>
<p>Of six children, my sister Mary and myself were the only two
that survived the perils of infancy and early childhood. I,
being the younger by five or six years, was always regarded as
<i>the</i> child, and the pet of the family: father, mother, and
sister, all combined to spoil me—not by foolish indulgence,
to render me fractious and ungovernable, but by ceaseless
kindness, to make me too helpless and dependent—too unfit
for buffeting with the cares and turmoils of life.</p>
<p>Mary and I were brought up in the strictest seclusion.
My mother, being at once highly accomplished, well informed, and
fond of employment, took the whole charge of our education on
herself, with the exception of Latin—which my father
undertook to teach us—so that we never even went to school;
and, as there was no society in the neighbourhood, our only
intercourse with the world consisted in a stately tea-party, now
and then, with the principal farmers and tradespeople of the
vicinity (just to avoid being stigmatized as too proud to consort
with our neighbours), and an annual visit to our paternal
grandfather’s; where himself, our kind grandmamma, a maiden
aunt, and two or three elderly ladies and gentlemen, were the
only persons we ever saw. Sometimes our mother would amuse
us with stories and anecdotes of her younger days, which, while
they entertained us amazingly, frequently awoke—in
<i>me</i>, at least—a secret wish to see a little more of
the world.</p>
<p>I thought she must have been very happy: but she never seemed
to regret past times. My father, however, whose temper was
neither tranquil nor cheerful by nature, often unduly vexed
himself with thinking of the sacrifices his dear wife had made
for him; and troubled his head with revolving endless schemes for
the augmentation of his little fortune, for her sake and
ours. In vain my mother assured him she was quite
satisfied; and if he would but lay by a little for the children,
we should all have plenty, both for time present and to come: but
saving was not my father’s forte. He would not run in
debt (at least, my mother took good care he should not), but
while he had money he must spend it: he liked to see his house
comfortable, and his wife and daughters well clothed, and well
attended; and besides, he was charitably disposed, and liked to
give to the poor, according to his means: or, as some might
think, beyond them.</p>
<p>At length, however, a kind friend suggested to him a means of
doubling his private property at one stroke; and further
increasing it, hereafter, to an untold amount. This friend
was a merchant, a man of enterprising spirit and undoubted
talent, who was somewhat straitened in his mercantile pursuits
for want of capital; but generously proposed to give my father a
fair share of his profits, if he would only entrust him with what
he could spare; and he thought he might safely promise that
whatever sum the latter chose to put into his hands, it should
bring him in cent. per cent. The small patrimony was
speedily sold, and the whole of its price was deposited in the
hands of the friendly merchant; who as promptly proceeded to ship
his cargo, and prepare for his voyage.</p>
<p>My father was delighted, so were we all, with our brightening
prospects. For the present, it is true, we were reduced to
the narrow income of the curacy; but my father seemed to think
there was no necessity for scrupulously restricting our
expenditure to that; so, with a standing bill at Mr.
Jackson’s, another at Smith’s, and a third at
Hobson’s, we got along even more comfortably than before:
though my mother affirmed we had better keep within bounds, for
our prospects of wealth were but precarious, after all; and if my
father would only trust everything to her management, he should
never feel himself stinted: but he, for once, was
incorrigible.</p>
<p>What happy hours Mary and I have passed while sitting at our
work by the fire, or wandering on the heath-clad hills, or idling
under the weeping birch (the only considerable tree in the
garden), talking of future happiness to ourselves and our
parents, of what we would do, and see, and possess; with no
firmer foundation for our goodly superstructure than the riches
that were expected to flow in upon us from the success of the
worthy merchant’s speculations. Our father was nearly
as bad as ourselves; only that he affected not to be so much in
earnest: expressing his bright hopes and sanguine expectations in
jests and playful sallies, that always struck me as being
exceedingly witty and pleasant. Our mother laughed with
delight to see him so hopeful and happy: but still she feared he
was setting his heart too much upon the matter; and once I heard
her whisper as she left the room, ‘God grant he be not
disappointed! I know not how he would bear it.’</p>
<p>Disappointed he was; and bitterly, too. It came like a
thunder-clap on us all, that the vessel which contained our
fortune had been wrecked, and gone to the bottom with all its
stores, together with several of the crew, and the unfortunate
merchant himself. I was grieved for him; I was grieved for
the overthrow of all our air-built castles: but, with the
elasticity of youth, I soon recovered the shook.</p>
<p>Though riches had charms, poverty had no terrors for an
inexperienced girl like me. Indeed, to say the truth, there
was something exhilarating in the idea of being driven to
straits, and thrown upon our own resources. I only wished
papa, mamma, and Mary were all of the same mind as myself; and
then, instead of lamenting past calamities we might all
cheerfully set to work to remedy them; and the greater the
difficulties, the harder our present privations, the greater
should be our cheerfulness to endure the latter, and our vigour
to contend against the former.</p>
<p>Mary did not lament, but she brooded continually over the
misfortune, and sank into a state of dejection from which no
effort of mine could rouse her. I could not possibly bring
her to regard the matter on its bright side as I did: and indeed
I was so fearful of being charged with childish frivolity, or
stupid insensibility, that I carefully kept most of my bright
ideas and cheering notions to myself; well knowing they could not
be appreciated.</p>
<p>My mother thought only of consoling my father, and paying our
debts and retrenching our expenditure by every available means;
but my father was completely overwhelmed by the calamity: health,
strength, and spirits sank beneath the blow, and he never wholly
recovered them. In vain my mother strove to cheer him, by
appealing to his piety, to his courage, to his affection for
herself and us. That very affection was his greatest
torment: it was for our sakes he had so ardently longed to
increase his fortune—it was our interest that had lent such
brightness to his hopes, and that imparted such bitterness to his
present distress. He now tormented himself with remorse at
having neglected my mother’s advice; which would at least
have saved him from the additional burden of debt—he vainly
reproached himself for having brought her from the dignity, the
ease, the luxury of her former station to toil with him through
the cares and toils of poverty. It was gall and wormwood to
his soul to see that splendid, highly-accomplished woman, once so
courted and admired, transformed into an active managing
housewife, with hands and head continually occupied with
household labours and household economy. The very
willingness with which she performed these duties, the
cheerfulness with which she bore her reverses, and the kindness
which withheld her from imputing the smallest blame to him, were
all perverted by this ingenious self-tormentor into further
aggravations of his sufferings. And thus the mind preyed
upon the body, and disordered the system of the nerves, and they
in turn increased the troubles of the mind, till by action and
reaction his health was seriously impaired; and not one of us
could convince him that the aspect of our affairs was not half so
gloomy, so utterly hopeless, as his morbid imagination
represented it to be.</p>
<p>The useful pony phaeton was sold, together with the stout,
well-fed pony—the old favourite that we had fully
determined should end its days in peace, and never pass from our
hands; the little coach-house and stable were let; the servant
boy, and the more efficient (being the more expensive) of the two
maid-servants, were dismissed. Our clothes were mended,
turned, and darned to the utmost verge of decency; our food,
always plain, was now simplified to an unprecedented
degree—except my father’s favourite dishes; our coals
and candles were painfully economized—the pair of candles
reduced to one, and that most sparingly used; the coals carefully
husbanded in the half-empty grate: especially when my father was
out on his parish duties, or confined to bed through
illness—then we sat with our feet on the fender, scraping
the perishing embers together from time to time, and occasionally
adding a slight scattering of the dust and fragments of coal,
just to keep them alive. As for our carpets, they in time
were worn threadbare, and patched and darned even to a greater
extent than our garments. To save the expense of a
gardener, Mary and I undertook to keep the garden in order; and
all the cooking and household work that could not easily be
managed by one servant-girl, was done by my mother and sister,
with a little occasional help from me: only a little, because,
though a woman in my own estimation, I was still a child in
theirs; and my mother, like most active, managing women, was not
gifted with very active daughters: for this reason—that
being so clever and diligent herself, she was never tempted to
trust her affairs to a deputy, but, on the contrary, was willing
to act and think for others as well as for number one; and
whatever was the business in hand, she was apt to think that no
one could do it so well as herself: so that whenever I offered to
assist her, I received such an answer as—‘No, love,
you cannot indeed—there’s nothing here you can
do. Go and help your sister, or get her to take a walk with
you—tell her she must not sit so much, and stay so
constantly in the house as she does—she may well look thin
and dejected.’</p>
<p>‘Mary, mamma says I’m to help you; or get you to
take a walk with me; she says you may well look thin and
dejected, if you sit so constantly in the house.’</p>
<p>‘Help me you cannot, Agnes; and I cannot go out with
<i>you</i>—I have far too much to do.’</p>
<p>‘Then let me help you.’</p>
<p>‘You cannot, indeed, dear child. Go and practise
your music, or play with the kitten.’</p>
<p>There was always plenty of sewing on hand; but I had not been
taught to cut out a single garment, and except plain hemming and
seaming, there was little I could do, even in that line; for they
both asserted that it was far easier to do the work themselves
than to prepare it for me: and besides, they liked better to see
me prosecuting my studies, or amusing myself—it was time
enough for me to sit bending over my work, like a grave matron,
when my favourite little pussy was become a steady old cat.
Under such circumstances, although I was not many degrees more
useful than the kitten, my idleness was not entirely without
excuse.</p>
<p>Through all our troubles, I never but once heard my mother
complain of our want of money. As summer was coming on she
observed to Mary and me, ‘What a desirable thing it would
be for your papa to spend a few weeks at a watering-place.
I am convinced the sea-air and the change of scene would be of
incalculable service to him. But then, you see,
there’s no money,’ she added, with a sigh. We
both wished exceedingly that the thing might be done, and
lamented greatly that it could not. ‘Well,
well!’ said she, ‘it’s no use
complaining. Possibly something might be done to further
the project after all. Mary, you are a beautiful
drawer. What do you say to doing a few more pictures in
your best style, and getting them framed, with the water-coloured
drawings you have already done, and trying to dispose of them to
some liberal picture-dealer, who has the sense to discern their
merits?’</p>
<p>‘Mamma, I should be delighted if you think they
<i>could</i> be sold; and for anything worth while.’</p>
<p>‘It’s worth while trying, however, my dear: do you
procure the drawings, and I’ll endeavour to find a
purchaser.’</p>
<p>‘I wish <i>I</i> could do something,’ said I.</p>
<p>‘You, Agnes! well, who knows? You draw pretty
well, too: if you choose some simple piece for your subject, I
daresay you will be able to produce something we shall all be
proud to exhibit.’</p>
<p>‘But I have another scheme in my head, mamma, and have
had long, only I did not like to mention it.’</p>
<p>‘Indeed! pray tell us what it is.’</p>
<p>‘I should like to be a governess.’</p>
<p>My mother uttered an exclamation of surprise, and
laughed. My sister dropped her work in astonishment,
exclaiming, ‘<i>You</i> a governess, Agnes! What can
you be dreaming of?’</p>
<p>‘Well! I don’t see anything so <i>very</i>
extraordinary in it. I do not pretend to be able to
instruct great girls; but surely I could teach little ones: and I
should like it so much: I am so fond of children. Do let
me, mamma!’</p>
<p>‘But, my love, you have not learned to take care of
<i>yourself </i>yet: and young children require more judgment and
experience to manage than elder ones.’</p>
<p>‘But, mamma, I am above eighteen, and quite able to take
care of myself, and others too. You do not know half the
wisdom and prudence I possess, because I have never been
tried.’</p>
<p>‘Only think,’ said Mary, ‘what would you do
in a house full of strangers, without me or mamma to speak and
act for you—with a parcel of children, besides yourself, to
attend to; and no one to look to for advice? You would not
even know what clothes to put on.’</p>
<p>‘You think, because I always do as you bid me, I have no
judgment of my own: but only try me—that is all I
ask—and you shall see what I can do.’</p>
<p>At that moment my father entered and the subject of our
discussion was explained to him.</p>
<p>‘What, my little Agnes a governess!’ cried he,
and, in spite of his dejection, he laughed at the idea.</p>
<p>‘Yes, papa, don’t <i>you</i> say anything against
it: I should like it so much; and I am sure I could manage
delightfully.’</p>
<p>‘But, my darling, we could not spare you.’
And a tear glistened in his eye as he added—‘No, no!
afflicted as we are, surely we are not brought to that pass
yet.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, no!’ said my mother. ‘There is no
necessity whatever for such a step; it is merely a whim of her
own. So you must hold your tongue, you naughty girl; for,
though you are so ready to leave us, you know very well we cannot
part with <i>you</i>.’</p>
<p>I was silenced for that day, and for many succeeding ones; but
still I did not wholly relinquish my darling scheme. Mary
got her drawing materials, and steadily set to work. I got
mine too; but while I drew, I thought of other things. How
delightful it would be to be a governess! To go out into
the world; to enter upon a new life; to act for myself; to
exercise my unused faculties; to try my unknown powers; to earn
my own maintenance, and something to comfort and help my father,
mother, and sister, besides exonerating them from the provision
of my food and clothing; to show papa what his little Agnes could
do; to convince mamma and Mary that I was not quite the helpless,
thoughtless being they supposed. And then, how charming to
be entrusted with the care and education of children!
Whatever others said, I felt I was fully competent to the task:
the clear remembrance of my own thoughts in early childhood would
be a surer guide than the instructions of the most mature
adviser. I had but to turn from my little pupils to myself
at their age, and I should know, at once, how to win their
confidence and affections: how to waken the contrition of the
erring; how to embolden the timid and console the afflicted; how
to make Virtue practicable, Instruction desirable, and Religion
lovely and comprehensible.</p>
<blockquote><p>—Delightful task!<br/>
To teach the young idea how to shoot!</p>
</blockquote>
<p>To train the tender plants, and watch their buds unfolding day
by day!</p>
<p>Influenced by so many inducements, I determined still to
persevere; though the fear of displeasing my mother, or
distressing my father’s feelings, prevented me from
resuming the subject for several days. At length, again, I
mentioned it to my mother in private; and, with some difficulty,
got her to promise to assist me with her endeavours. My
father’s reluctant consent was next obtained, and then,
though Mary still sighed her disapproval, my dear, kind mother
began to look out for a situation for me. She wrote to my
father’s relations, and consulted the newspaper
advertisements—her own relations she had long dropped all
communication with: a formal interchange of occasional letters
was all she had ever had since her marriage, and she would not at
any time have applied to them in a case of this nature. But
so long and so entire had been my parents’ seclusion from
the world, that many weeks elapsed before a suitable situation
could be procured. At last, to my great joy, it was decreed
that I should take charge of the young family of a certain Mrs.
Bloomfield; whom my kind, prim aunt Grey had known in her youth,
and asserted to be a very nice woman. Her husband was a
retired tradesman, who had realized a very comfortable fortune;
but could not be prevailed upon to give a greater salary than
twenty-five pounds to the instructress of his children. I,
however, was glad to accept this, rather than refuse the
situation—which my parents were inclined to think the
better plan.</p>
<p>But some weeks more were yet to be devoted to
preparation. How long, how tedious those weeks appeared to
me! Yet they were happy ones in the main—full of
bright hopes and ardent expectations. With what peculiar
pleasure I assisted at the making of my new clothes, and,
subsequently, the packing of my trunks! But there was a
feeling of bitterness mingling with the latter occupation too;
and when it was done—when all was ready for my departure on
the morrow, and the last night at home approached—a sudden
anguish seemed to swell my heart. My dear friends looked so
sad, and spoke so very kindly, that I could scarcely keep my eyes
from overflowing: but I still affected to be gay. I had
taken my last ramble with Mary on the moors, my last walk in the
garden, and round the house; I had fed, with her, our pet pigeons
for the last time—the pretty creatures that we had tamed to
peck their food from our hands: I had given a farewell stroke to
all their silky backs as they crowded in my lap. I had
tenderly kissed my own peculiar favourites, the pair of
snow-white fantails; I had played my last tune on the old
familiar piano, and sung my last song to papa: not the last, I
hoped, but the last for what appeared to me a very long
time. And, perhaps, when I did these things again it would
be with different feelings: circumstances might be changed, and
this house might never be my settled home again. My dear
little friend, the kitten, would certainly be changed: she was
already growing a fine cat; and when I returned, even for a hasty
visit at Christmas, would, most likely, have forgotten both her
playmate and her merry pranks. I had romped with her for
the last time; and when I stroked her soft bright fur, while she
lay purring herself to sleep in my lap, it was with a feeling of
sadness I could not easily disguise. Then at bed-time, when
I retired with Mary to our quiet little chamber, where already my
drawers were cleared out and my share of the bookcase was
empty—and where, hereafter, she would have to sleep alone,
in dreary solitude, as she expressed it—my heart sank more
than ever: I felt as if I had been selfish and wrong to persist
in leaving her; and when I knelt once more beside our little bed,
I prayed for a blessing on her and on my parents more fervently
than ever I had done before. To conceal my emotion, I
buried my face in my hands, and they were presently bathed in
tears. I perceived, on rising, that she had been crying
too: but neither of us spoke; and in silence we betook ourselves
to our repose, creeping more closely together from the
consciousness that we were to part so soon.</p>
<p>But the morning brought a renewal of hope and spirits. I
was to depart early; that the conveyance which took me (a gig,
hired from Mr. Smith, the draper, grocer, and tea-dealer of the
village) might return the same day. I rose, washed,
dressed, swallowed a hasty breakfast, received the fond embraces
of my father, mother, and sister, kissed the cat—to the
great scandal of Sally, the maid—shook hands with her,
mounted the gig, drew my veil over my face, and then, but not
till then, burst into a flood of tears. The gig rolled on;
I looked back; my dear mother and sister were still standing at
the door, looking after me, and waving their adieux. I
returned their salute, and prayed God to bless them from my
heart: we descended the hill, and I could see them no more.</p>
<p>‘It’s a coldish mornin’ for you, Miss
Agnes,’ observed Smith; ‘and a darksome ’un
too; but we’s happen get to yon spot afore there come much
rain to signify.’</p>
<p>‘Yes, I hope so,’ replied I, as calmly as I
could.</p>
<p>‘It’s comed a good sup last night too.’</p>
<p>‘Yes.’</p>
<p>‘But this cold wind will happen keep it off.’</p>
<p>‘Perhaps it will.’</p>
<p>Here ended our colloquy. We crossed the valley, and
began to ascend the opposite hill. As we were toiling up, I
looked back again; there was the village spire, and the old grey
parsonage beyond it, basking in a slanting beam of
sunshine—it was but a sickly ray, but the village and
surrounding hills were all in sombre shade, and I hailed the
wandering beam as a propitious omen to my home. With
clasped hands I fervently implored a blessing on its inhabitants,
and hastily turned away; for I saw the sunshine was departing;
and I carefully avoided another glance, lest I should see it in
gloomy shadow, like the rest of the landscape.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER II—FIRST LESSONS IN THE ART OF INSTRUCTION</h2>
<p>As we drove along, my spirits revived again, and I turned,
with pleasure, to the contemplation of the new life upon which I
was entering. But though it was not far past the middle of
September, the heavy clouds and strong north-easterly wind
combined to render the day extremely cold and dreary; and the
journey seemed a very long one, for, as Smith observed, the roads
were ‘very heavy’; and certainly, his horse was very
heavy too: it crawled up the hills, and crept down them, and only
condescended to shake its sides in a trot where the road was at a
dead level or a very gentle slope, which was rarely the case in
those rugged regions; so that it was nearly one o’clock
before we reached the place of our destination. Yet, after
all, when we entered the lofty iron gateway, when we drove softly
up the smooth, well-rolled carriage-road, with the green lawn on
each side, studded with young trees, and approached the new but
stately mansion of Wellwood, rising above its mushroom
poplar-groves, my heart failed me, and I wished it were a mile or
two farther off. For the first time in my life I must stand
alone: there was no retreating now. I must enter that
house, and introduce myself among its strange inhabitants.
But how was it to be done? True, I was near nineteen; but,
thanks to my retired life and the protecting care of my mother
and sister, I well knew that many a girl of fifteen, or under,
was gifted with a more womanly address, and greater ease and
self-possession, than I was. Yet, if Mrs. Bloomfield were a
kind, motherly woman, I might do very well, after all; and the
children, of course, I should soon be at ease with them—and
Mr. Bloomfield, I hoped, I should have but little to do with.</p>
<p>‘Be calm, be calm, whatever happens,’ I said
within myself; and truly I kept this resolution so well, and was
so fully occupied in steadying my nerves and stifling the
rebellious flutter of my heart, that when I was admitted into the
hall and ushered into the presence of Mrs. Bloomfield, I almost
forgot to answer her polite salutation; and it afterwards struck
me, that the little I did say was spoken in the tone of one
half-dead or half-asleep. The lady, too, was somewhat
chilly in her manner, as I discovered when I had time to
reflect. She was a tall, spare, stately woman, with thick
black hair, cold grey eyes, and extremely sallow complexion.</p>
<p>With due politeness, however, she showed me my bedroom, and
left me there to take a little refreshment. I was somewhat
dismayed at my appearance on looking in the glass: the cold wind
had swelled and reddened my hands, uncurled and entangled my
hair, and dyed my face of a pale purple; add to this my collar
was horridly crumpled, my frock splashed with mud, my feet clad
in stout new boots, and as the trunks were not brought up, there
was no remedy; so having smoothed my hair as well as I could, and
repeatedly twitched my obdurate collar, I proceeded to clomp down
the two flights of stairs, philosophizing as I went; and with
some difficulty found my way into the room where Mrs. Bloomfield
awaited me.</p>
<p>She led me into the dining-room, where the family luncheon had
been laid out. Some beefsteaks and half-cold potatoes were
set before me; and while I dined upon these, she sat opposite,
watching me (as I thought) and endeavouring to sustain something
like a conversation—consisting chiefly of a succession of
commonplace remarks, expressed with frigid formality: but this
might be more my fault than hers, for I really could <i>not</i>
converse. In fact, my attention was almost wholly absorbed
in my dinner: not from ravenous appetite, but from distress at
the toughness of the beefsteaks, and the numbness of my hands,
almost palsied by their five-hours’ exposure to the bitter
wind. I would gladly have eaten the potatoes and let the
meat alone, but having got a large piece of the latter on to my
plate, I could not be so impolite as to leave it; so, after many
awkward and unsuccessful attempts to cut it with the knife, or
tear it with the fork, or pull it asunder between them, sensible
that the awful lady was a spectator to the whole transaction, I
at last desperately grasped the knife and fork in my fists, like
a child of two years old, and fell to work with all the little
strength I possessed. But this needed some
apology—with a feeble attempt at a laugh, I said, ‘My
hands are so benumbed with the cold that I can scarcely handle my
knife and fork.’</p>
<p>‘I daresay you would find it cold,’ replied she
with a cool, immutable gravity that did not serve to reassure
me.</p>
<p>When the ceremony was concluded, she led me into the
sitting-room again, where she rang and sent for the children.</p>
<p>‘You will find them not very far advanced in their
attainments,’ said she, ‘for I have had so little
time to attend to their education myself, and we have thought
them too young for a governess till now; but I think they are
clever children, and very apt to learn, especially the little
boy; he is, I think, the flower of the flock—a generous,
noble-spirited boy, one to be led, but not driven, and remarkable
for always speaking the truth. He seems to scorn
deception’ (this was good news). ‘His sister
Mary Ann will require watching,’ continued she, ‘but
she is a very good girl upon the whole; though I wish her to be
kept out of the nursery as much as possible, as she is now almost
six years old, and might acquire bad habits from the
nurses. I have ordered her crib to be placed in your room,
and if you will be so kind as to overlook her washing and
dressing, and take charge of her clothes, she need have nothing
further to do with the nursery maid.’</p>
<p>I replied I was quite willing to do so; and at that moment my
young pupils entered the apartment, with their two younger
sisters. Master Tom Bloomfield was a well-grown boy of
seven, with a somewhat wiry frame, flaxen hair, blue eyes, small
turned-up nose, and fair complexion. Mary Ann was a tall
girl too, somewhat dark like her mother, but with a round full
face and a high colour in her cheeks. The second sister was
Fanny, a very pretty little girl; Mrs. Bloomfield assured me she
was a remarkably gentle child, and required encouragement: she
had not learned anything yet; but in a few days, she would be
four years old, and then she might take her first lesson in the
alphabet, and be promoted to the schoolroom. The remaining
one was Harriet, a little broad, fat, merry, playful thing of
scarcely two, that I coveted more than all the rest—but
with her I had nothing to do.</p>
<p>I talked to my little pupils as well as I could, and tried to
render myself agreeable; but with little success I fear, for
their mother’s presence kept me under an unpleasant
restraint. They, however, were remarkably free from
shyness. They seemed bold, lively children, and I hoped I
should soon be on friendly terms with them—the little boy
especially, of whom I had heard such a favourable character from
his mamma. In Mary Ann there was a certain affected simper,
and a craving for notice, that I was sorry to observe. But
her brother claimed all my attention to himself; he stood bolt
upright between me and the fire, with his hands behind his back,
talking away like an orator, occasionally interrupting his
discourse with a sharp reproof to his sisters when they made too
much noise.</p>
<p>‘Oh, Tom, what a darling you are!’ exclaimed his
mother. ‘Come and kiss dear mamma; and then
won’t you show Miss Grey your schoolroom, and your nice new
books?’</p>
<p>‘I won’t kiss <i>you</i>, mamma; but I <i>will</i>
show Miss Grey my schoolroom, and my new books.’</p>
<p>‘And <i>my</i> schoolroom, and <i>my</i> new books,
Tom,’ said Mary Ann. ‘They’re mine
too.’</p>
<p>‘They’re <i>mine</i>,’ replied he
decisively. ‘Come along, Miss Grey—I’ll
escort you.’</p>
<p>When the room and books had been shown, with some bickerings
between the brother and sister that I did my utmost to appease or
mitigate, Mary Ann brought me her doll, and began to be very
loquacious on the subject of its fine clothes, its bed, its chest
of drawers, and other appurtenances; but Tom told her to hold her
clamour, that Miss Grey might see his rocking-horse, which, with
a most important bustle, he dragged forth from its corner into
the middle of the room, loudly calling on me to attend to
it. Then, ordering his sister to hold the reins, he
mounted, and made me stand for ten minutes, watching how manfully
he used his whip and spurs. Meantime, however, I admired
Mary Ann’s pretty doll, and all its possessions; and then
told Master Tom he was a capital rider, but I hoped he would not
use his whip and spurs so much when he rode a real pony.</p>
<p>‘Oh, yes, I will!’ said he, laying on with
redoubled ardour. ‘I’ll cut into him like
smoke! Eeh! my word! but he shall sweat for it.’</p>
<p>This was very shocking; but I hoped in time to be able to work
a reformation.</p>
<p>‘Now you must put on your bonnet and shawl,’ said
the little hero, ‘and I’ll show you my
garden.’</p>
<p>‘And <i>mine</i>,’ said Mary Ann.</p>
<p>Tom lifted his fist with a menacing gesture; she uttered a
loud, shrill scream, ran to the other side of me, and made a face
at him.</p>
<p>‘Surely, Tom, you would not strike your sister! I
hope I shall <i>never</i> see you do that.’</p>
<p>‘You will sometimes: I’m obliged to do it now and
then to keep her in order.’</p>
<p>‘But it is not your business to keep her in order, you
know—that is for—’</p>
<p>‘Well, now go and put on your bonnet.’</p>
<p>‘I don’t know—it is so very cloudy and cold,
it seems likely to rain;—and you know I have had a long
drive.’</p>
<p>‘No matter—you <i>must</i> come; I shall allow of
no excuses,’ replied the consequential little
gentleman. And, as it was the first day of our
acquaintance, I thought I might as well indulge him. It was
too cold for Mary Ann to venture, so she stayed with her mamma,
to the great relief of her brother, who liked to have me all to
himself.</p>
<p>The garden was a large one, and tastefully laid out; besides
several splendid dahlias, there were some other fine flowers
still in bloom: but my companion would not give me time to
examine them: I must go with him, across the wet grass, to a
remote sequestered corner, the most important place in the
grounds, because it contained <i>his</i> garden. There were
two round beds, stocked with a variety of plants. In one
there was a pretty little rose-tree. I paused to admire its
lovely blossoms.</p>
<p>‘Oh, never mind that!’ said he,
contemptuously. ‘That’s only <i>Mary
Ann’s</i> garden; look, <span class="smcap">this</span> is
mine.’</p>
<p>After I had observed every flower, and listened to a
disquisition on every plant, I was permitted to depart; but
first, with great pomp, he plucked a polyanthus and presented it
to me, as one conferring a prodigious favour. I observed,
on the grass about his garden, certain apparatus of sticks and
corn, and asked what they were.</p>
<p>‘Traps for birds.’</p>
<p>‘Why do you catch them?’</p>
<p>‘Papa says they do harm.’</p>
<p>‘And what do you do with them when you catch
them?’</p>
<p>‘Different things. Sometimes I give them to the
cat; sometimes I cut them in pieces with my penknife; but the
next, I mean to roast alive.’</p>
<p>‘And why do you mean to do such a horrible
thing?’</p>
<p>‘For two reasons: first, to see how long it will
live—and then, to see what it will taste like.’</p>
<p>‘But don’t you know it is extremely wicked to do
such things? Remember, the birds can feel as well as you;
and think, how would you like it yourself?’</p>
<p>‘Oh, that’s nothing! I’m not a bird,
and I can’t feel what I do to them.’</p>
<p>‘But you will have to feel it some time, Tom: you have
heard where wicked people go to when they die; and if you
don’t leave off torturing innocent birds, remember, you
will have to go there, and suffer just what you have made them
suffer.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, pooh! I shan’t. Papa knows how I
treat them, and he never blames me for it: he says it is just
what <i>he</i> used to do when <i>he</i> was a boy. Last
summer, he gave me a nest full of young sparrows, and he saw me
pulling off their legs and wings, and heads, and never said
anything; except that they were nasty things, and I must not let
them soil my trousers: end Uncle Robson was there too, and he
laughed, and said I was a fine boy.’</p>
<p>‘But what would your mamma say?’</p>
<p>‘Oh, she doesn’t care! she says it’s a pity
to kill the pretty singing birds, but the naughty sparrows, and
mice, and rats, I may do what I like with. So now, Miss
Grey, you see it is <i>not</i> wicked.’</p>
<p>‘I still think it is, Tom; and perhaps your papa and
mamma would think so too, if they thought much about it.
However,’ I internally added, ‘they may say what they
please, but I am determined you shall do nothing of the kind, as
long as I have power to prevent it.’</p>
<p>He next took me across the lawn to see his mole-traps, and
then into the stack-yard to see his weasel-traps: one of which,
to his great joy, contained a dead weasel; and then into the
stable to see, not the fine carriage-horses, but a little rough
colt, which he informed me had been bred on purpose for him, and
he was to ride it as soon as it was properly trained. I
tried to amuse the little fellow, and listened to all his chatter
as complacently as I could; for I thought if he had any
affections at all, I would endeavour to win them; and then, in
time, I might be able to show him the error of his ways: but I
looked in vain for that generous, noble spirit his mother talked
of; though I could see he was not without a certain degree of
quickness and penetration, when he chose to exert it.</p>
<p>When we re-entered the house it was nearly tea-time.
Master Tom told me that, as papa was from home, he and I and Mary
Ann were to have tea with mamma, for a treat; for, on such
occasions, she always dined at luncheon-time with them, instead
of at six o’clock. Soon after tea, Mary Ann went to
bed, but Tom favoured us with his company and conversation till
eight. After he was gone, Mrs. Bloomfield further
enlightened me on the subject of her children’s
dispositions and acquirements, and on what they were to learn,
and how they were to be managed, and cautioned me to mention
their defects to no one but herself. My mother had warned
me before to mention them as little as possible to <i>her</i>,
for people did not like to be told of their children’s
faults, and so I concluded I was to keep silence on them
altogether. About half-past nine, Mrs. Bloomfield invited
me to partake of a frugal supper of cold meat and bread. I
was glad when that was over, and she took her bedroom candlestick
and retired to rest; for though I wished to be pleased with her,
her company was extremely irksome to me; and I could not help
feeling that she was cold, grave, and forbidding—the very
opposite of the kind, warm-hearted matron my hopes had depicted
her to be.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER III—A FEW MORE LESSONS</h2>
<p>I rose next morning with a feeling of hopeful exhilaration, in
spite of the disappointments already experienced; but I found the
dressing of Mary Ann was no light matter, as her abundant hair
was to be smeared with pomade, plaited in three long tails, and
tied with bows of ribbon: a task my unaccustomed fingers found
great difficulty in performing. She told me her nurse could
do it in half the time, and, by keeping up a constant fidget of
impatience, contrived to render me still longer. When all
was done, we went into the schoolroom, where I met my other
pupil, and chatted with the two till it was time to go down to
breakfast. That meal being concluded, and a few civil words
having been exchanged with Mrs. Bloomfield, we repaired to the
schoolroom again, and commenced the business of the day. I
found my pupils very backward, indeed; but Tom, though averse to
every species of mental exertion, was not without
abilities. Mary Ann could scarcely read a word, and was so
careless and inattentive that I could hardly get on with her at
all. However, by dint of great labour and patience, I
managed to get something done in the course of the morning, and
then accompanied my young charge out into the garden and adjacent
grounds, for a little recreation before dinner. There we
got along tolerably together, except that I found they had no
notion of going with me: I must go with them, wherever they chose
to lead me. I must run, walk, or stand, exactly as it
suited their fancy. This, I thought, was reversing the
order of things; and I found it doubly disagreeable, as on this
as well as subsequent occasions, they seemed to prefer the
dirtiest places and the most dismal occupations. But there
was no remedy; either I must follow them, or keep entirely apart
from them, and thus appear neglectful of my charge. To-day,
they manifested a particular attachment to a well at the bottom
of the lawn, where they persisted in dabbling with sticks and
pebbles for above half an hour. I was in constant fear that
their mother would see them from the window, and blame me for
allowing them thus to draggle their clothes and wet their feet
and hands, instead of taking exercise; but no arguments,
commands, or entreaties could draw them away. If <i>she</i>
did not see them, some one else did—a gentleman on
horseback had entered the gate and was proceeding up the road; at
the distance of a few paces from us he paused, and calling to the
children in a waspish penetrating tone, bade them ‘keep out
of that water.’ ‘Miss Grey,’ said he,
‘(I suppose it <i>is</i> Miss Grey), I am surprised that
you should allow them to dirty their clothes in that
manner! Don’t you see how Miss Bloomfield has soiled
her frock? and that Master Bloomfield’s socks are quite
wet? and both of them without gloves? Dear, dear! Let
me <i>request</i> that in future you will keep them <i>decent</i>
at least!’ so saying, he turned away, and continued his
ride up to the house. This was Mr. Bloomfield. I was
surprised that he should nominate his children Master and Miss
Bloomfield; and still more so, that he should speak so uncivilly
to me, their governess, and a perfect stranger to himself.
Presently the bell rang to summon us in. I dined with the
children at one, while he and his lady took their luncheon at the
same table. His conduct there did not greatly raise him in
my estimation. He was a man of ordinary
stature—rather below than above—and rather thin than
stout, apparently between thirty and forty years of age: he had a
large mouth, pale, dingy complexion, milky blue eyes, and hair
the colour of a hempen cord. There was a roast leg of
mutton before him: he helped Mrs. Bloomfield, the children, and
me, desiring me to cut up the children’s meat; then, after
twisting about the mutton in various directions, and eyeing it
from different points, he pronounced it not fit to be eaten, and
called for the cold beef.</p>
<p>‘What is the matter with the mutton, my dear?’
asked his mate.</p>
<p>‘It is quite overdone. Don’t you taste, Mrs.
Bloomfield, that all the goodness is roasted out of it? And
can’t you see that all that nice, red gravy is completely
dried away?’</p>
<p>‘Well, I think the <i>beef</i> will suit you.’</p>
<p>The beef was set before him, and he began to carve, but with
the most rueful expressions of discontent.</p>
<p>‘What is the matter with the <i>beef</i>, Mr.
Bloomfield? I’m sure I thought it was very
nice.’</p>
<p>‘And so it <i>was</i> very nice. A nicer joint
could not be; but it is <i>quite</i> spoiled,’ replied he,
dolefully.</p>
<p>‘How so?’</p>
<p>‘How so! Why, don’t you see how it is
cut? Dear—dear! it is quite shocking!’</p>
<p>‘They must have cut it wrong in the kitchen, then, for
I’m sure I carved it quite properly here,
yesterday.’</p>
<p>‘No <i>doubt</i> they cut it wrong in the
kitchen—the savages! Dear—dear! Did ever
any one see such a fine piece of beef so completely ruined?
But remember that, in future, when a decent dish leaves this
table, they shall not <i>touch</i> it in the kitchen.
Remember <i>that</i>, Mrs. Bloomfield!’</p>
<p>Notwithstanding the ruinous state of the beef, the gentleman
managed to out himself some delicate slices, part of which he ate
in silence. When he next spoke, it was, in a less querulous
tone, to ask what there was for dinner.</p>
<p>‘Turkey and grouse,’ was the concise reply.</p>
<p>‘And what besides?’</p>
<p>‘Fish.’</p>
<p>‘What kind of fish?’</p>
<p>‘I don’t know.’</p>
<p>‘<i>You don’t know</i>?’ cried he, looking
solemnly up from his plate, and suspending his knife and fork in
astonishment.</p>
<p>‘No. I told the cook to get some fish—I did
not particularize what.’</p>
<p>‘Well, that beats everything! A lady professes to
keep house, and doesn’t even know what fish is for dinner!
professes to order fish, and doesn’t specify
what!’</p>
<p>‘Perhaps, Mr. Bloomfield, you will order dinner yourself
in future.’</p>
<p>Nothing more was said; and I was very glad to get out of the
room with my pupils; for I never felt so ashamed and
uncomfortable in my life for anything that was not my own
fault.</p>
<p>In the afternoon we applied to lessons again: then went out
again; then had tea in the schoolroom; then I dressed Mary Ann
for dessert; and when she and her brother had gone down to the
dining-room, I took the opportunity of beginning a letter to my
dear friends at home: but the children came up before I had half
completed it. At seven I had to put Mary Ann to bed; then I
played with Tom till eight, when he, too, went; and I finished my
letter and unpacked my clothes, which I had hitherto found no
opportunity for doing, and, finally, went to bed myself.</p>
<p>But this is a very favourable specimen of a day’s
proceedings.</p>
<p>My task of instruction and surveillance, instead of becoming
easier as my charges and I got better accustomed to each other,
became more arduous as their characters unfolded. The name
of governess, I soon found, was a mere mockery as applied to me:
my pupils had no more notion of obedience than a wild, unbroken
colt. The habitual fear of their father’s peevish
temper, and the dread of the punishments he was wont to inflict
when irritated, kept them generally within bounds in his
immediate presence. The girls, too, had some fear of their
mother’s anger; and the boy might occasionally be bribed to
do as she bid him by the hope of reward; but I had no rewards to
offer; and as for punishments, I was given to understand, the
parents reserved that privilege to themselves; and yet they
expected me to keep my pupils in order. Other children
might be guided by the fear of anger and the desire of
approbation; but neither the one nor the other had any effect
upon these.</p>
<p>Master Tom, not content with refusing to be ruled, must needs
set up as a ruler, and manifested a determination to keep, not
only his sisters, but his governess in order, by violent manual
and pedal applications; and, as he was a tall, strong boy of his
years, this occasioned no trifling inconvenience. A few
sound boxes on the ear, on such occasions, might have settled the
matter easily enough: but as, in that case, he might make up some
story to his mother which she would be sure to believe, as she
had such unshaken faith in his veracity—though I had
already discovered it to be by no means unimpeachable—I
determined to refrain from striking him, even in self-defence;
and, in his most violent moods, my only resource was to throw him
on his back and hold his hands and feet till the frenzy was
somewhat abated. To the difficulty of preventing him from
doing what he ought not, was added that of forcing him to do what
he ought. Often he would positively refuse to learn, or to
repeat his lessons, or even to look at his book. Here,
again, a good birch rod might have been serviceable; but, as my
powers were so limited, I must make the best use of what I
had.</p>
<p>As there were no settled hours for study and play, I resolved
to give my pupils a certain task, which, with moderate attention,
they could perform in a short time; and till this was done,
however weary I was, or however perverse they might be, nothing
short of parental interference should induce me to suffer them to
leave the schoolroom, even if I should sit with my chair against
the door to keep them in. Patience, Firmness, and
Perseverance were my only weapons; and these I resolved to use to
the utmost. I determined always strictly to fulfil the
threats and promises I made; and, to that end, I must be cautious
to threaten and promise nothing that I could not perform.
Then, I would carefully refrain from all useless irritability and
indulgence of my own ill-temper: when they behaved tolerably, I
would be as kind and obliging as it was in my power to be, in
order to make the widest possible distinction between good and
bad conduct; I would reason with them, too, in the simplest and
most effective manner. When I reproved them, or refused to
gratify their wishes, after a glaring fault, it should be more in
sorrow than in anger: their little hymns and prayers I would make
plain and clear to their understanding; when they said their
prayers at night and asked pardon for their offences, I would
remind them of the sins of the past day, solemnly, but in perfect
kindness, to avoid raising a spirit of opposition; penitential
hymns should be said by the naughty, cheerful ones by the
comparatively good; and every kind of instruction I would convey
to them, as much as possible, by entertaining
discourse—apparently with no other object than their
present amusement in view.</p>
<p>By these means I hoped in time both to benefit the children
and to gain the approbation of their parents; and also to
convince my friends at home that I was not so wanting in skill
and prudence as they supposed. I knew the difficulties I
had to contend with were great; but I knew (at least I believed)
unremitting patience and perseverance could overcome them; and
night and morning I implored Divine assistance to this end.
But either the children were so incorrigible, the parents so
unreasonable, or myself so mistaken in my views, or so unable to
carry them out, that my best intentions and most strenuous
efforts seemed productive of no better result than sport to the
children, dissatisfaction to their parents, and torment to
myself.</p>
<p>The task of instruction was as arduous for the body as the
mind. I had to run after my pupils to catch them, to carry
or drag them to the table, and often forcibly to hold them there
till the lesson was done. Tom I frequently put into a
corner, seating myself before him in a chair, with a book which
contained the little task that must be said or read, before he
was released, in my hand. He was not strong enough to push
both me and the chair away, so he would stand twisting his body
and face into the most grotesque and singular
contortions—laughable, no doubt, to an unconcerned
spectator, but not to me—and uttering loud yells and
doleful outcries, intended to represent weeping but wholly
without the accompaniment of tears. I knew this was done
solely for the purpose of annoying me; and, therefore, however I
might inwardly tremble with impatience and irritation, I manfully
strove to suppress all visible signs of molestation, and affected
to sit with calm indifference, waiting till it should please him
to cease this pastime, and prepare for a run in the garden, by
casting his eye on the book and reading or repeating the few
words he was required to say. Sometimes he was determined
to do his writing badly; and I had to hold his hand to prevent
him from purposely blotting or disfiguring the paper.
Frequently I threatened that, if he did not do better, he should
have another line: then he would stubbornly refuse to write this
line; and I, to save my word, had finally to resort to the
expedient of holding his fingers upon the pen, and forcibly
drawing his hand up and down, till, in spite of his resistance,
the line was in some sort completed.</p>
<p>Yet Tom was by no means the most unmanageable of my pupils:
sometimes, to my great joy, he would have the sense to see that
his wisest policy was to finish his tasks, and go out and amuse
himself till I and his sisters came to join him; which frequently
was not at all, for Mary Ann seldom followed his example in this
particular: she apparently preferred rolling on the floor to any
other amusement: down she would drop like a leaden weight; and
when I, with great difficulty, had succeeded in rooting her
thence, I had still to hold her up with one arm, while with the
other I held the book from which she was to read or spell her
lesson. As the dead weight of the big girl of six became
too heavy for one arm to bear, I transferred it to the other; or,
if both were weary of the burden, I carried her into a corner,
and told her she might come out when she should find the use of
her feet, and stand up: but she generally preferred lying there
like a log till dinner or tea-time, when, as I could not deprive
her of her meals, she must be liberated, and would come crawling
out with a grin of triumph on her round, red face. Often
she would stubbornly refuse to pronounce some particular word in
her lesson; and now I regret the lost labour I have had in
striving to conquer her obstinacy. If I had passed it over
as a matter of no consequence, it would have been better for both
parties, than vainly striving to overcome it as I did; but I
thought it my absolute duty to crush this vicious tendency in the
bud: and so it was, if I could have done it; and had my powers
been less limited, I might have enforced obedience; but, as it
was, it was a trial of strength between her and me, in which she
generally came off victorious; and every victory served to
encourage and strengthen her for a future contest. In vain
I argued, coaxed, entreated, threatened, scolded; in vain I kept
her in from play, or, if obliged to take her out, refused to play
with her, or to speak kindly or have anything to do with her; in
vain I tried to set before her the advantages of doing as she was
bid, and being loved, and kindly treated in consequence, and the
disadvantages of persisting in her absurd perversity.
Sometimes, when she would ask me to do something for her, I would
answer,—‘Yes, I will, Mary Ann, if you will only say
that word. Come! you’d better say it at once, and
have no more trouble about it.’</p>
<p>‘No.’</p>
<p>‘Then, of course, I can do nothing for you.’</p>
<p>With me, at her age, or under, neglect and disgrace were the
most dreadful of punishments; but on her they made no
impression. Sometimes, exasperated to the utmost pitch, I
would shake her violently by the shoulder, or pull her long hair,
or put her in the corner; for which she punished me with loud,
shrill, piercing screams, that went through my head like a
knife. She knew I hated this, and when she had shrieked her
utmost, would look into my face with an air of vindictive
satisfaction, exclaiming,—‘<i>Now</i>, then!
<i>that’s</i> for you!’ and then shriek again and
again, till I was forced to stop my ears. Often these
dreadful cries would bring Mrs. Bloomfield up to inquire what was
the matter?</p>
<p>‘Mary Ann is a naughty girl, ma’am.’</p>
<p>‘But what are these shocking screams?’</p>
<p>‘She is screaming in a passion.’</p>
<p>‘I never heard such a dreadful noise! You might be
killing her. Why is she not out with her
brother?’</p>
<p>‘I cannot get her to finish her lessons.’</p>
<p>‘But Mary Ann must be a <i>good</i> girl, and finish her
lessons.’ This was blandly spoken to the child.
‘And I hope I shall <i>never</i> hear such terrible cries
again!’</p>
<p>And fixing her cold, stony eyes upon me with a look that could
not be mistaken, she would shut the door, and walk away.
Sometimes I would try to take the little obstinate creature by
surprise, and casually ask her the word while she was thinking of
something else; frequently she would begin to say it, and then
suddenly cheek herself, with a provoking look that seemed to say,
‘Ah! I’m too sharp for you; you shan’t trick it
out of me, either.’</p>
<p>On another occasion, I pretended to forget the whole affair;
and talked and played with her as usual, till night, when I put
her to bed; then bending over her, while she lay all smiles and
good humour, just before departing, I said, as cheerfully and
kindly as before—‘Now, Mary Ann, just tell me that
word before I kiss you good-night. You are a good girl now,
and, of course, you will say it.’</p>
<p>‘No, I won’t.’</p>
<p>‘Then I can’t kiss you.’</p>
<p>‘Well, I don’t care.’</p>
<p>In vain I expressed my sorrow; in vain I lingered for some
symptom of contrition; she really ‘didn’t
care,’ and I left her alone, and in darkness, wondering
most of all at this last proof of insensate stubbornness.
In <i>my</i> childhood I could not imagine a more afflictive
punishment than for my mother to refuse to kiss me at night: the
very idea was terrible. More than the idea I never felt,
for, happily, I never committed a fault that was deemed worthy of
such penalty; but once I remember, for some transgression of my
sister’s, our mother thought proper to inflict it upon her:
what <i>she</i> felt, I cannot tell; but my sympathetic tears and
suffering for her sake I shall not soon forget.</p>
<p>Another troublesome trait in Mary Ann was her incorrigible
propensity to keep running into the nursery, to play with her
little sisters and the nurse. This was natural enough, but,
as it was against her mother’s express desire, I, of
course, forbade her to do so, and did my utmost to keep her with
me; but that only increased her relish for the nursery, and the
more I strove to keep her out of it, the oftener she went, and
the longer she stayed, to the great dissatisfaction of Mrs.
Bloomfield, who, I well knew, would impute all the blame of the
matter to me. Another of my trials was the dressing in the
morning: at one time she would not be washed; at another she
would not be dressed, unless she might wear some particular
frock, that I knew her mother would not like her to have; at
another she would scream and run away if I attempted to touch her
hair. So that, frequently, when, after much trouble and
toil, I had, at length, succeeded in bringing her down, the
breakfast was nearly half over; and black looks from
‘mamma,’ and testy observations from
‘papa,’ spoken at me, if not to me, were sure to be
my meed: for few things irritated the latter so much as want of
punctuality at meal times. Then, among the minor
annoyances, was my inability to satisfy Mrs. Bloomfield with her
daughter’s dress; and the child’s hair ‘was
never fit to be seen.’ Sometimes, as a powerful
reproach to me, she would perform the office of tire woman
herself, and then complain bitterly of the trouble it gave
her.</p>
<p>When little Fanny came into the schoolroom, I hoped she would
be mild and inoffensive, at least; but a few days, if not a few
hours, sufficed to destroy the illusion: I found her a
mischievous, intractable little creature, given up to falsehood
and deception, young as she was, and alarmingly fond of
exercising her two favourite weapons of offence and defence: that
of spitting in the faces of those who incurred her displeasure,
and bellowing like a bull when her unreasonable desires were not
gratified. As she, generally, was pretty quiet in her
parents’ presence, and they were impressed with the notion
of her being a remarkably gentle child, her falsehoods were
readily believed, and her loud uproars led them to suspect harsh
and injudicious treatment on my part; and when, at length, her
bad disposition became manifest even to their prejudiced eyes, I
felt that the whole was attributed to me.</p>
<p>‘What a naughty girl Fanny is getting!’ Mrs.
Bloomfield would say to her spouse. ‘Don’t you
observe, my dear, how she is altered since she entered the
schoolroom? She will soon be as bad as the other two; and,
I am sorry to say, they have quite deteriorated of
late.’</p>
<p>‘You may say that,’ was the answer.
‘I’ve been thinking that same myself. I thought
when we got them a governess they’d improve; but, instead
of that, they get worse and worse: I don’t know how it is
with their learning, but their habits, I know, make no sort of
improvement; they get rougher, and dirtier, and more unseemly
every day.’</p>
<p>I knew this was all pointed at me; and these, and all similar
innuendoes, affected me far more deeply than any open accusations
would have done; for against the latter I should have been roused
to speak in my own defence: now I judged it my wisest plan to
subdue every resentful impulse, suppress every sensitive
shrinking, and go on perseveringly, doing my best; for, irksome
as my situation was, I earnestly wished to retain it. I
thought, if I could struggle on with unremitting firmness and
integrity, the children would in time become more humanized:
every month would contribute to make them some little wiser, and,
consequently, more manageable; for a child of nine or ten as
frantic and ungovernable as these at six and seven would be a
maniac.</p>
<p>I flattered myself I was benefiting my parents and sister by
my continuance here; for small as the salary was, I still was
earning something, and with strict economy I could easily manage
to have something to spare for them, if they would favour me by
taking it. Then it was by my own will that I had got the
place: I had brought all this tribulation on myself, and I was
determined to bear it; nay, more than that, I did not even regret
the step I had taken. I longed to show my friends that,
even now, I was competent to undertake the charge, and able to
acquit myself honourably to the end; and if ever I felt it
degrading to submit so quietly, or intolerable to toil so
constantly, I would turn towards my home, and say within
myself—</p>
<blockquote><p>They may crush, but they shall not subdue me!<br/>
’Tis of thee that I think, not of them.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>About Christmas I was allowed to visit home; but my holiday
was only of a fortnight’s duration: ‘For,’ said
Mrs. Bloomfield, ‘I thought, as you had seen your friends
so lately, you would not care for a longer stay.’ I
left her to think so still: but she little knew how long, how
wearisome those fourteen weeks of absence had been to me; how
intensely I had longed for my holidays, how greatly I was
disappointed at their curtailment. Yet she was not to blame
in this. I had never told her my feelings, and she could
not be expected to divine them; I had not been with her a full
term, and she was justified in not allowing me a full
vacation.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER IV—THE GRANDMAMMA</h2>
<p>I spare my readers the account of my delight on coming home,
my happiness while there—enjoying a brief space of rest and
liberty in that dear, familiar place, among the loving and the
loved—and my sorrow on being obliged to bid them, once
more, a long adieu.</p>
<p>I returned, however, with unabated vigour to my work—a
more arduous task than anyone can imagine, who has not felt
something like the misery of being charged with the care and
direction of a set of mischievous, turbulent rebels, whom his
utmost exertions cannot bind to their duty; while, at the same
time, he is responsible for their conduct to a higher power, who
exacts from him what cannot be achieved without the aid of the
superior’s more potent authority; which, either from
indolence, or the fear of becoming unpopular with the said
rebellious gang, the latter refuses to give. I can conceive
few situations more harassing than that wherein, however you may
long for success, however you may labour to fulfil your duty,
your efforts are baffled and set at nought by those beneath you,
and unjustly censured and misjudged by those above.</p>
<p>I have not enumerated half the vexatious propensities of my
pupils, or half the troubles resulting from my heavy
responsibilities, for fear of trespassing too much upon the
reader’s patience; as, perhaps, I have already done; but my
design in writing the few last pages was not to amuse, but to
benefit those whom it might concern; he that has no interest in
such matters will doubtless have skipped them over with a cursory
glance, and, perhaps, a malediction against the prolixity of the
writer; but if a parent has, therefrom, gathered any useful hint,
or an unfortunate governess received thereby the slightest
benefit, I am well rewarded for my pains.</p>
<p>To avoid trouble and confusion, I have taken my pupils one by
one, and discussed their various qualities; but this can give no
adequate idea of being worried by the whole three together; when,
as was often the case, all were determined to ‘be naughty,
and to tease Miss Grey, and put her in a passion.’</p>
<p>Sometimes, on such occasions, the thought has suddenly
occurred to me—‘If they could see me now!’
meaning, of course, my friends at home; and the idea of how they
would pity me has made me pity myself—so greatly that I
have had the utmost difficulty to restrain my tears: but I have
restrained them, till my little tormentors were gone to dessert,
or cleared off to bed (my only prospects of deliverance), and
then, in all the bliss of solitude, I have given myself up to the
luxury of an unrestricted burst of weeping. But this was a
weakness I did not often indulge: my employments were too
numerous, my leisure moments too precious, to admit of much time
being given to fruitless lamentations.</p>
<p>I particularly remember one wild, snowy afternoon, soon after
my return in January: the children had all come up from dinner,
loudly declaring that they meant ‘to be naughty;’ and
they had well kept their resolution, though I had talked myself
hoarse, and wearied every muscle in my throat, in the vain
attempt to reason them out of it. I had got Tom pinned up
in a corner, whence, I told him, he should not escape till he had
done his appointed task. Meantime, Fanny had possessed
herself of my work-bag, and was rifling its contents—and
spitting into it besides. I told her to let it alone, but
to no purpose, of course. ‘Burn it, Fanny!’
cried Tom: and <i>this</i> command she hastened to obey. I
sprang to snatch it from the fire, and Tom darted to the
door. ‘Mary Ann, throw her desk out of the
window!’ cried he: and my precious desk, containing my
letters and papers, my small amount of cash, and all my
valuables, was about to be precipitated from the three-storey
window. I flew to rescue it. Meanwhile Tom had left
the room, and was rushing down the stairs, followed by
Fanny. Having secured my desk, I ran to catch them, and
Mary Ann came scampering after. All three escaped me, and
ran out of the house into the garden, where they plunged about in
the snow, shouting and screaming in exultant glee.</p>
<p>What must I do? If I followed them, I should probably be
unable to capture one, and only drive them farther away; if I did
not, how was I to get them in? And what would their parents
think of me, if they saw or heard the children rioting, hatless,
bonnetless, gloveless, and bootless, in the deep soft snow?
While I stood in this perplexity, just without the door, trying,
by grim looks and angry words, to awe them into subjection, I
heard a voice behind me, in harshly piercing tones,
exclaiming,—</p>
<p>‘Miss Grey! Is it possible? What, in the
devil’s name, can you be thinking about?’</p>
<p>‘I can’t get them in, sir,’ said I, turning
round, and beholding Mr. Bloomfield, with his hair on end, and
his pale blue eyes bolting from their sockets.</p>
<p>‘But I <span class="smcap">insist</span> upon their
being got in!’ cried he, approaching nearer, and looking
perfectly ferocious.</p>
<p>‘Then, sir, you must call them yourself, if you please,
for they won’t listen to me,’ I replied, stepping
back.</p>
<p>‘Come in with you, you filthy brats; or I’ll
horsewhip you every one!’ roared he; and the children
instantly obeyed. ‘There, you see!—they come at
the first word!’</p>
<p>‘Yes, when <i>you</i> speak.’</p>
<p>‘And it’s very strange, that when you’ve the
care of ’em you’ve no better control over ’em
than that!—Now, there they are—gone upstairs with
their nasty snowy feet! Do go after ’em and see them
made decent, for heaven’s sake!’</p>
<p>That gentleman’s mother was then staying in the house;
and, as I ascended the stairs and passed the drawing-room door, I
had the satisfaction of hearing the old lady declaiming aloud to
her daughter-in-law to this effect (for I could only distinguish
the most emphatic words)—</p>
<p>‘Gracious heavens!—never in all my
life—!—get their death as sure as—! Do
you think, my dear, she’s a <i>proper person</i>?
Take my word for it—’</p>
<p>I heard no more; but that sufficed.</p>
<p>The senior Mrs. Bloomfield had been very attentive and civil
to me; and till now I had thought her a nice, kind-hearted,
chatty old body. She would often come to me and talk in a
confidential strain; nodding and shaking her head, and
gesticulating with hands and eyes, as a certain class of old
ladies are won’t to do; though I never knew one that
carried the peculiarity to so great an extent. She would
even sympathise with me for the trouble I had with the children,
and express at times, by half sentences, interspersed with nods
and knowing winks, her sense of the injudicious conduct of their
mamma in so restricting my power, and neglecting to support me
with her authority. Such a mode of testifying
disapprobation was not much to my taste; and I generally refused
to take it in, or understand anything more than was openly
spoken; at least, I never went farther than an implied
acknowledgment that, if matters were otherwise ordered my task
would be a less difficult one, and I should be better able to
guide and instruct my charge; but now I must be doubly
cautious. Hitherto, though I saw the old lady had her
defects (of which one was a proneness to proclaim her
perfections), I had always been wishful to excuse them, and to
give her credit for all the virtues she professed, and even
imagine others yet untold. Kindness, which had been the
food of my life through so many years, had lately been so
entirely denied me, that I welcomed with grateful joy the
slightest semblance of it. No wonder, then, that my heart
warmed to the old lady, and always gladdened at her approach and
regretted her departure.</p>
<p>But now, the few words luckily or unluckily heard in passing
had wholly revolutionized my ideas respecting her: now I looked
upon her as hypocritical and insincere, a flatterer, and a spy
upon my words and deeds. Doubtless it would have been my
interest still to meet her with the same cheerful smile and tone
of respectful cordiality as before; but I could not, if I would:
my manner altered with my feelings, and became so cold and shy
that she could not fail to notice it. She soon did notice
it, and <i>her</i> manner altered too: the familiar nod was
changed to a stiff bow, the gracious smile gave place to a glare
of Gorgon ferocity; her vivacious loquacity was entirely
transferred from me to ‘the darling boy and girls,’
whom she flattered and indulged more absurdly than ever their
mother had done.</p>
<p>I confess I was somewhat troubled at this change: I feared the
consequences of her displeasure, and even made some efforts to
recover the ground I had lost—and with better apparent
success than I could have anticipated. At one time, I,
merely in common civility, asked after her cough; immediately her
long visage relaxed into a smile, and she favoured me with a
particular history of that and her other infirmities, followed by
an account of her pious resignation, delivered in the usual
emphatic, declamatory style, which no writing can portray.</p>
<p>‘But there’s one remedy for all, my dear, and
that’s resignation’ (a toss of the head),
‘resignation to the will of heaven!’ (an uplifting of
the hands and eyes). ‘It has always supported me
through all my trials, and always will do’ (a succession of
nods). ‘But then, it isn’t everybody that can
say that’ (a shake of the head); ‘but I’m one
of the pious ones, Miss Grey!’ (a very significant nod and
toss). ‘And, thank heaven, I always was’
(another nod), ‘and I glory in it!’ (an emphatic
clasping of the hands and shaking of the head). And with
several texts of Scripture, misquoted or misapplied, and
religious exclamations so redolent of the ludicrous in the style
of delivery and manner of bringing in, if not in the expressions
themselves, that I decline repeating them, she withdrew; tossing
her large head in high good-humour—with herself at
least—and left me hoping that, after all, she was rather
weak than wicked.</p>
<p>At her next visit to Wellwood House, I went so far as to say I
was glad to see her looking so well. The effect of this was
magical: the words, intended as a mark of civility, were received
as a flattering compliment; her countenance brightened up, and
from that moment she became as gracious and benign as heart could
wish—in outward semblance at least. From what I now
saw of her, and what I heard from the children, I know that, in
order to gain her cordial friendship, I had but to utter a word
of flattery at each convenient opportunity: but this was against
my principles; and for lack of this, the capricious old dame soon
deprived me of her favour again, and I believe did me much secret
injury.</p>
<p>She could not greatly influence her daughter-in-law against
me, because, between that lady and herself there was a mutual
dislike—chiefly shown by her in secret detractions and
calumniations; by the other, in an excess of frigid formality in
her demeanour; and no fawning flattery of the elder could thaw
away the wall of ice which the younger interposed between
them. But with her son, the old lady had better success: he
would listen to all she had to say, provided she could soothe his
fretful temper, and refrain from irritating him by her own
asperities; and I have reason to believe that she considerably
strengthened his prejudice against me. She would tell him
that I shamefully neglected the children, and even his wife did
not attend to them as she ought; and that he must look after them
himself, or they would all go to ruin.</p>
<p>Thus urged, he would frequently give himself the trouble of
watching them from the windows during their play; at times, he
would follow them through the grounds, and too often came
suddenly upon them while they were dabbling in the forbidden
well, talking to the coachman in the stables, or revelling in the
filth of the farm-yard—and I, meanwhile, wearily standing,
by, having previously exhausted my energy in vain attempts to get
them away. Often, too, he would unexpectedly pop his head
into the schoolroom while the young people were at meals, and
find them spilling their milk over the table and themselves,
plunging their fingers into their own or each other’s mugs,
or quarrelling over their victuals like a set of tiger’s
cubs. If I were quiet at the moment, I was conniving at
their disorderly conduct; if (as was frequently the case) I
happened to be exalting my voice to enforce order, I was using
undue violence, and setting the girls a bad example by such
ungentleness of tone and language.</p>
<p>I remember one afternoon in spring, when, owing to the rain,
they could not go out; but, by some amazing good fortune, they
had all finished their lessons, and yet abstained from running
down to tease their parents—a trick that annoyed me
greatly, but which, on rainy days, I seldom could prevent their
doing; because, below, they found novelty and
amusement—especially when visitors were in the house; and
their mother, though she bid me keep them in the schoolroom,
would never chide them for leaving it, or trouble herself to send
them back. But this day they appeared satisfied with, their
present abode, and what is more wonderful still, seemed disposed
to play together without depending on me for amusement, and
without quarrelling with each other. Their occupation was a
somewhat puzzling one: they were all squatted together on the
floor by the window, over a heap of broken toys and a quantity of
birds’ eggs—or rather egg-shells, for the contents
had luckily been abstracted. These shells they had broken
up and were pounding into small fragments, to what end I could
not imagine; but so long as they were quiet and not in positive
mischief, I did not care; and, with a feeling of unusual repose,
I sat by the fire, putting the finishing stitches to a frock for
Mary Ann’s doll; intending, when that was done, to begin a
letter to my mother. Suddenly the door opened, and the
dingy head of Mr. Bloomfield looked in.</p>
<p>‘All very quiet here! What are you doing?’
said he. ‘No harm <i>to-day</i>, at least,’
thought I. But he was of a different opinion.
Advancing to the window, and seeing the children’s
occupations, he testily exclaimed—‘What in the world
are you about?’</p>
<p>‘We’re grinding egg-shells, papa!’ cried
Tom.</p>
<p>‘How <i>dare</i> you make such a mess, you little
devils? Don’t you see what confounded work
you’re making of the carpet?’ (the carpet was a plain
brown drugget). ‘Miss Grey, did you know what they
were doing?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, sir.’</p>
<p>‘You knew it?’</p>
<p>‘Yes.’</p>
<p>‘You knew it! and you actually sat there and permitted
them to go on without a word of reproof!’</p>
<p>‘I didn’t think they were doing any
harm.’</p>
<p>‘Any harm! Why, look there! Just look at
that carpet, and see—was there ever anything like it in a
Christian house before? No wonder your room is not fit for
a pigsty—no wonder your pupils are worse than a litter of
pigs!—no wonder—oh! I declare, it puts me quite past
my patience’ and he departed, shutting the door after him
with a bang that made the children laugh.</p>
<p>‘It puts me quite past my patience too!’ muttered
I, getting up; and, seizing the poker, I dashed it repeatedly
into the cinders, and stirred them up with unwonted energy; thus
easing my irritation under pretence of mending the fire.</p>
<p>After this, Mr. Bloomfield was continually looking in to see
if the schoolroom was in order; and, as the children were
continually littering the floor with fragments of toys, sticks,
stones, stubble, leaves, and other rubbish, which I could not
prevent their bringing, or oblige them to gather up, and which
the servants refused to ‘clean after them,’ I had to
spend a considerable portion of my valuable leisure moments on my
knees upon the floor, in painsfully reducing things to
order. Once I told them that they should not taste their
supper till they had picked up everything from the carpet; Fanny
might have hers when she had taken up a certain quantity, Mary
Ann when she had gathered twice as many, and Tom was to clear
away the rest. Wonderful to state, the girls did their
part; but Tom was in such a fury that he flew upon the table,
scattered the bread and milk about the floor, struck his sisters,
kicked the coals out of the coal-pan, attempted to overthrow the
table and chairs, and seemed inclined to make a Douglas-larder of
the whole contents of the room: but I seized upon him, and,
sending Mary Ann to call her mamma, held him, in spite of kicks,
blows, yells, and execrations, till Mrs. Bloomfield made her
appearance.</p>
<p>‘What is the matter with my boy?’ said she.</p>
<p>And when the matter was explained to her, all she did was to
send for the nursery-maid to put the room in order, and bring
Master Bloomfield his supper.</p>
<p>‘There now,’ cried Tom, triumphantly, looking up
from his viands with his mouth almost too full for speech.
‘There now, Miss Grey! you see I’ve got my supper in
spite of you: and I haven’t picked up a single
thing!’</p>
<p>The only person in the house who had any real sympathy for me
was the nurse; for she had suffered like afflictions, though in a
smaller degree; as she had not the task of teaching, nor was she
so responsible for the conduct of her charge.</p>
<p>‘Oh, Miss Grey!’ she would say, ‘you have
some trouble with them childer!’</p>
<p>‘I have, indeed, Betty; and I daresay you know what it
is.’</p>
<p>‘Ay, I do so! But I don’t vex myself
o’er ’em as you do. And then, you see, I hit
’em a slap sometimes: and them little ’uns—I
gives ’em a good whipping now and then: there’s
nothing else will do for ’em, as what they say.
Howsoever, I’ve lost my place for it.’</p>
<p>‘Have you, Betty? I heard you were going to
leave.’</p>
<p>‘Eh, bless you, yes! Missis gave me warning a
three wik sin’. She told me afore Christmas how it
mud be, if I hit ’em again; but I couldn’t hold my
hand off ’em at nothing. I know not how <i>you</i>
do, for Miss Mary Ann’s worse by the half nor her
sisters!’</p>
<h2>CHAPTER V—THE UNCLE</h2>
<p>Besides the old lady, there was another relative of the
family, whose visits were a great annoyance to me—this was
‘Uncle Robson,’ Mrs. Bloomfield’s brother; a
tall, self-sufficient fellow, with dark hair and sallow
complexion like his sister, a nose that seemed to disdain the
earth, and little grey eyes, frequently half-closed, with a
mixture of real stupidity and affected contempt of all
surrounding objects. He was a thick-set, strongly-built
man, but he had found some means of compressing his waist into a
remarkably small compass; and that, together with the unnatural
stillness of his form, showed that the lofty-minded, manly Mr.
Robson, the scorner of the female sex, was not above the foppery
of stays. He seldom deigned to notice me; and, when he did,
it was with a certain supercilious insolence of tone and manner
that convinced me he was no gentleman: though it was intended to
have a contrary effect. But it was not for that I disliked
his coming, so much as for the harm he did the
children—encouraging all their evil propensities, and
undoing in a few minutes the little good it had taken me months
of labour to achieve.</p>
<p>Fanny and little Harriet he seldom condescended to notice; but
Mary Ann was something of a favourite. He was continually
encouraging her tendency to affectation (which I had done my
utmost to crush), talking about her pretty face, and filling her
head with all manner of conceited notions concerning her personal
appearance (which I had instructed her to regard as dust in the
balance compared with the cultivation of her mind and manners);
and I never saw a child so susceptible of flattery as she
was. Whatever was wrong, in either her or her brother, he
would encourage by laughing at, if not by actually praising:
people little know the injury they do to children by laughing at
their faults, and making a pleasant jest of what their true
friends have endeavoured to teach them to hold in grave
abhorrence.</p>
<p>Though not a positive drunkard, Mr. Robson habitually
swallowed great quantities of wine, and took with relish an
occasional glass of brandy and water. He taught his nephew
to imitate him in this to the utmost of his ability, and to
believe that the more wine and spirits he could take, and the
better he liked them, the more he manifested his bold, and manly
spirit, and rose superior to his sisters. Mr. Bloomfield
had not much to say against it, for his favourite beverage was
gin and water; of which he took a considerable portion every day,
by dint of constant sipping—and to that I chiefly
attributed his dingy complexion and waspish temper.</p>
<p>Mr. Robson likewise encouraged Tom’s propensity to
persecute the lower creation, both by precept and example.
As he frequently came to course or shoot over his
brother-in-law’s grounds, he would bring his favourite dogs
with him; and he treated them so brutally that, poor as I was, I
would have given a sovereign any day to see one of them bite him,
provided the animal could have done it with impunity.
Sometimes, when in a very complacent mood, he would go
a-birds’-nesting with the children, a thing that irritated
and annoyed me exceedingly; as, by frequent and persevering
attempts, I flattered myself I had partly shown them the evil of
this pastime, and hoped, in time, to bring them to some general
sense of justice and humanity; but ten minutes’
birds’-nesting with uncle Robson, or even a laugh from him
at some relation of their former barbarities, was sufficient at
once to destroy the effect of my whole elaborate course of
reasoning and persuasion. Happily, however, during that
spring, they never, but once, got anything but empty nests, or
eggs—being too impatient to leave them till the birds were
hatched; that once, Tom, who had been with his uncle into the
neighbouring plantation, came running in high glee into the
garden, with a brood of little callow nestlings in his
hands. Mary Ann and Fanny, whom I was just bringing out,
ran to admire his spoils, and to beg each a bird for
themselves. ‘No, not one!’ cried Tom.
‘They’re all mine; uncle Robson gave them to
me—one, two, three, four, five—you shan’t touch
one of them! no, not one, for your lives!’ continued he,
exultingly; laying the nest on the ground, and standing over it
with his legs wide apart, his hands thrust into his
breeches-pockets, his body bent forward, and his face twisted
into all manner of contortions in the ecstasy of his delight.</p>
<p>‘But you shall see me fettle ’em off. My
word, but I <i>will</i> wallop ’em? See if I
don’t now. By gum! but there’s rare sport for
me in that nest.’</p>
<p>‘But, Tom,’ said I, ‘I shall not allow you
to torture those birds. They must either be killed at once
or carried back to the place you took them from, that the old
birds may continue to feed them.’</p>
<p>‘But you don’t know where that is, Madam:
it’s only me and uncle Robson that knows that.’</p>
<p>‘But if you don’t tell me, I shall kill them
myself—much as I hate it.’</p>
<p>‘You daren’t. You daren’t touch them
for your life! because you know papa and mamma, and uncle Robson,
would be angry. Ha, ha! I’ve caught you there,
Miss!’</p>
<p>‘I shall do what I think right in a case of this sort
without consulting any one. If your papa and mamma
don’t happen to approve of it, I shall be sorry to offend
them; but your uncle Robson’s opinions, of course, are
nothing to me.’</p>
<p>So saying—urged by a sense of duty—at the risk of
both making myself sick and incurring the wrath of my
employers—I got a large flat stone, that had been reared up
for a mouse-trap by the gardener; then, having once more vainly
endeavoured to persuade the little tyrant to let the birds be
carried back, I asked what he intended to do with them.
With fiendish glee he commenced a list of torments; and while he
was busied in the relation, I dropped the stone upon his intended
victims and crushed them flat beneath it. Loud were the
outcries, terrible the execrations, consequent upon this daring
outrage; uncle Robson had been coming up the walk with his gun,
and was just then pausing to kick his dog. Tom flew towards
him, vowing he would make him kick me instead of Juno. Mr.
Robson leant upon his gun, and laughed excessively at the
violence of his nephew’s passion, and the bitter
maledictions and opprobrious epithets he heaped upon me.
‘Well, you <i>are</i> a good ’un!’ exclaimed
he, at length, taking up his weapon and proceeding towards the
house. ‘Damme, but the lad has some spunk in him,
too. Curse me, if ever I saw a nobler little scoundrel than
that. He’s beyond petticoat government already: by
God! he defies mother, granny, governess, and all! Ha, ha,
ha! Never mind, Tom, I’ll get you another brood
to-morrow.’</p>
<p>‘If you do, Mr. Robson, I shall kill them too,’
said I.</p>
<p>‘Humph!’ replied he, and having honoured me with a
broad stare—which, contrary to his expectations, I
sustained without flinching—he turned away with an air of
supreme contempt, and stalked into the house. Tom next went
to tell his mamma. It was not her way to say much on any
subject; but, when she next saw me, her aspect and demeanour were
doubly dark and chilled. After some casual remark about the
weather, she observed—‘I am sorry, Miss Grey, you
should think it necessary to interfere with Master
Bloomfield’s amusements; he was very much distressed about
your destroying the birds.’</p>
<p>‘When Master Bloomfield’s amusements consist in
injuring sentient creatures,’ I answered, ‘I think it
my duty to interfere.’</p>
<p>‘You seemed to have forgotten,’ said she, calmly,
‘that the creatures were all created for our
convenience.’</p>
<p>I thought that doctrine admitted some doubt, but merely
replied—‘If they were, we have no right to torment
them for our amusement.’</p>
<p>‘I think,’ said she, ‘a child’s
amusement is scarcely to be weighed against the welfare of a
soulless brute.’</p>
<p>‘But, for the child’s own sake, it ought not to be
encouraged to have such amusements,’ answered I, as meekly
as I could, to make up for such unusual pertinacity.
‘“Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain
mercy.”’</p>
<p>‘Oh! of course; but that refers to our conduct towards
each other.’</p>
<p>‘“The merciful man shows mercy to his
beast,”’ I ventured to add.</p>
<p>‘I think <i>you</i> have not shown much mercy,’
replied she, with a short, bitter laugh; ‘killing the poor
birds by wholesale in that shocking manner, and putting the dear
boy to such misery for a mere whim.’</p>
<p>I judged it prudent to say no more. This was the nearest
approach to a quarrel I ever had with Mrs. Bloomfield; as well as
the greatest number of words I ever exchanged with her at one
time, since the day of my first arrival.</p>
<p>But Mr. Robson and old Mrs. Bloomfield were not the only
guests whose coming to Wellwood House annoyed me; every visitor
disturbed me more or less; not so much because they neglected me
(though I did feel their conduct strange and disagreeable in that
respect), as because I found it impossible to keep my pupils away
from them, as I was repeatedly desired to do: Tom must talk to
them, and Mary Ann must be noticed by them. Neither the one
nor the other knew what it was to feel any degree of
shamefacedness, or even common modesty. They would
indecently and clamorously interrupt the conversation of their
elders, tease them with the most impertinent questions, roughly
collar the gentlemen, climb their knees uninvited, hang about
their shoulders or rifle their pockets, pull the ladies’
gowns, disorder their hair, tumble their collars, and
importunately beg for their trinkets.</p>
<p>Mrs. Bloomfield had the sense to be shocked and annoyed at all
this, but she had not sense to prevent it: she expected me to
prevent it. But how could I—when the guests, with
their fine clothes and new faces, continually flattered and
indulged them, out of complaisance to their parents—how
could I, with my homely garments, every-day face, and honest
words, draw them away? I strained every nerve to do so: by
striving to amuse them, I endeavoured to attract them to my side;
by the exertion of such authority as I possessed, and by such
severity as I dared to use, I tried to deter them from tormenting
the guests; and by reproaching their unmannerly conduct, to make
them ashamed to repeat it. But they knew no shame; they
scorned authority which had no terrors to back it; and as for
kindness and affection, either they had no hearts, or such as
they had were so strongly guarded, and so well concealed, that I,
with all my efforts, had not yet discovered how to reach
them.</p>
<p>But soon my trials in this quarter came to a
close—sooner than I either expected or desired; for one
sweet evening towards the close of May, as I was rejoicing in the
near approach of the holidays, and congratulating myself upon
having made some progress with my pupils (as far as their
learning went, at least, for I <i>had</i> instilled
<i>something</i> into their heads, and I had, at length, brought
them to be a little—a very little—more rational about
getting their lessons done in time to leave some space for
recreation, instead of tormenting themselves and me all day long
to no purpose), Mrs. Bloomfield sent for me, and calmly told me
that after Midsummer my services would be no longer
required. She assured me that my character and general
conduct were unexceptionable; but the children had made so little
improvement since my arrival that Mr. Bloomfield and she felt it
their duty to seek some other mode of instruction. Though
superior to most children of their years in abilities, they were
decidedly behind them in attainments; their manners were
uncultivated, and their tempers unruly. And this she
attributed to a want of sufficient firmness, and diligent,
persevering care on my part.</p>
<p>Unshaken firmness, devoted diligence, unwearied perseverance,
unceasing care, were the very qualifications on which I had
secretly prided myself; and by which I had hoped in time to
overcome all difficulties, and obtain success at last. I
wished to say something in my own justification; but in
attempting to speak, I felt my voice falter; and rather than
testify any emotion, or suffer the tears to overflow that were
already gathering in my eyes, I chose to keep silence, and bear
all like a self-convicted culprit.</p>
<p>Thus was I dismissed, and thus I sought my home. Alas!
what would they think of me? unable, after all my boasting, to
keep my place, even for a single year, as governess to three
small children, whose mother was asserted by my own aunt to be a
‘very nice woman.’ Having been thus weighed in
the balance and found wanting, I need not hope they would be
willing to try me again. And this was an unwelcome thought;
for vexed, harassed, disappointed as I had been, and greatly as I
had learned to love and value my home, I was not yet weary of
adventure, nor willing to relax my efforts. I knew that all
parents were not like Mr. and Mrs. Bloomfield, and I was certain
all children were not like theirs. The next family must be
different, and any change must be for the better. I had
been seasoned by adversity, and tutored by experience, and I
longed to redeem my lost honour in the eyes of those whose
opinion was more than that of all the world to me.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER VI—THE PARSONAGE AGAIN</h2>
<p>For a few months I remained peaceably at home, in the quiet
enjoyment of liberty and rest, and genuine friendship, from all
of which I had fasted so long; and in the earnest prosecution of
my studies, to recover what I had lost during my stay at Wellwood
House, and to lay in new stores for future use. My
father’s health was still very infirm, but not materially
worse than when I last saw him; and I was glad I had it in my
power to cheer him by my return, and to amuse him with singing
his favourite songs.</p>
<p>No one triumphed over my failure, or said I had better have
taken his or her advice, and quietly stayed at home. All
were glad to have me back again, and lavished more kindness than
ever upon me, to make up for the sufferings I had undergone; but
not one would touch a shilling of what I had so cheerfully earned
and so carefully saved, in the hope of sharing it with
them. By dint of pinching here, and scraping there, our
debts were already nearly paid. Mary had had good success
with her drawings; but our father had insisted upon <i>her</i>
likewise keeping all the produce of her industry to
herself. All we could spare from the supply of our humble
wardrobe and our little casual expenses, he directed us to put
into the savings’-bank; saying, we knew not how soon we
might be dependent on that alone for support: for he felt he had
not long to be with us, and what would become of our mother and
us when he was gone, God only knew!</p>
<p>Dear papa! if he had troubled himself less about the
afflictions that threatened us in case of his death, I am
convinced that dreaded event would not have taken place so
soon. My mother would never suffer him to ponder on the
subject if she could help it.</p>
<p>‘Oh, Richard!’ exclaimed she, on one occasion,
‘if you would but dismiss such gloomy subjects from your
mind, you would live as long as any of us; at least you would
live to see the girls married, and yourself a happy grandfather,
with a canty old dame for your companion.’</p>
<p>My mother laughed, and so did my father: but his laugh soon
perished in a dreary sigh.</p>
<p>‘<i>They</i> married—poor penniless things!’
said he; ‘who will take them I wonder!’</p>
<p>‘Why, nobody shall that isn’t thankful for
them. Wasn’t I penniless when you took me? and you
<i>pretended</i>, at least, to be vastly pleased with your
acquisition. But it’s no matter whether they get
married or not: we can devise a thousand honest ways of making a
livelihood. And I wonder, Richard, you can think of
bothering your head about our <i>poverty</i> in case of your
death; as if <i>that</i> would be anything compared with the
calamity of losing you—an affliction that you well know
would swallow up all others, and which you ought to do your
utmost to preserve us from: and there is nothing like a cheerful
mind for keeping the body in health.’</p>
<p>‘I know, Alice, it is wrong to keep repining as I do,
but I cannot help it: you must bear with me.’</p>
<p>‘I <i>won’t</i> bear with you, if I can alter
you,’ replied my mother: but the harshness of her words was
undone by the earnest affection of her tone and pleasant smile,
that made my father smile again, less sadly and less transiently
than was his wont.</p>
<p>‘Mamma,’ said I, as soon as I could find an
opportunity of speaking with her alone, ‘my money is but
little, and cannot last long; if I could increase it, it would
lessen papa’s anxiety, on one subject at least. I
cannot draw like Mary, and so the best thing I could do would be
to look out for another situation.’</p>
<p>‘And so you would actually try again, Agnes?’</p>
<p>‘Decidedly, I would.’</p>
<p>‘Why, my dear, I should have thought you had had enough
of it.’</p>
<p>‘I know,’ said I, ‘everybody is not like Mr.
and Mrs. Bloomfield—’</p>
<p>‘Some are worse,’ interrupted my mother.</p>
<p>‘But not many, I think,’ replied I, ‘and
I’m sure all children are not like theirs; for I and Mary
were not: we always did as you bid us, didn’t
we?’</p>
<p>‘Generally: but then, I did not spoil you; and you were
not perfect angels after all: Mary had a fund of quiet obstinacy,
and you were somewhat faulty in regard to temper; but you were
very good children on the whole.’</p>
<p>‘I know I was sulky sometimes, and I should have been
glad to see these children sulky sometimes too; for then I could
have understood them: but they never were, for they <i>could</i>
not be offended, nor hurt, nor ashamed: they could not be unhappy
in any way, except when they were in a passion.’</p>
<p>‘Well, if they <i>could</i> not, it was not their fault:
you cannot expect stone to be as pliable as clay.’</p>
<p>‘No, but still it is very unpleasant to live with such
unimpressible, incomprehensible creatures. You cannot love
them; and if you could, your love would be utterly thrown away:
they could neither return it, nor value, nor understand it.
But, however, even if I should stumble on such a family again,
which is quite unlikely, I have all this experience to begin
with, and I should manage better another time; and the end and
aim of this preamble is, let me try again.’</p>
<p>‘Well, my girl, you are not easily discouraged, I see: I
am glad of that. But, let me tell you, you are a good deal
paler and thinner than when you first left home; and we cannot
have you undermining your health to hoard up money either for
yourself or others.’</p>
<p>‘Mary tells me I am changed too; and I don’t much
wonder at it, for I was in a constant state of agitation and
anxiety all day long: but next time I am determined to take
things coolly.’</p>
<p>After some further discussion, my mother promised once more to
assist me, provided I would wait and be patient; and I left her
to broach the matter to my father, when and how she deemed it
most advisable: never doubting her ability to obtain his
consent. Meantime, I searched, with great interest, the
advertising columns of the newspapers, and wrote answers to every
‘Wanted a Governess’ that appeared at all eligible;
but all my letters, as well as the replies, when I got any, were
dutifully shown to my mother; and she, to my chagrin, made me
reject the situations one after another: these were low people,
these were too exacting in their demands, and these too niggardly
in their remuneration.</p>
<p>‘Your talents are not such as every poor
clergyman’s daughter possesses, Agnes,’ she would
say, ‘and you must not throw them away. Remember, you
promised to be patient: there is no need of hurry: you have
plenty of time before you, and may have many chances
yet.’</p>
<p>At length, she advised me to put an advertisement, myself, in
the paper, stating my qualifications, &c.</p>
<p>‘Music, singing, drawing, French, Latin, and
German,’ said she, ‘are no mean assemblage: many will
be glad to have so much in one instructor; and this time, you
shall try your fortune in a somewhat higher family in that of
some genuine, thoroughbred gentleman; for such are far more
likely to treat you with proper respect and consideration than
those purse-proud tradespeople and arrogant upstarts. I
have known several among the higher ranks who treated their
governesses quite as one of the family; though some, I allow, are
as insolent and exacting as any one else can be: for there are
bad and good in all classes.’</p>
<p>The advertisement was quickly written and despatched. Of
the two parties who answered it, but one would consent to give me
fifty pounds, the sum my mother bade me name as the salary I
should require; and here, I hesitated about engaging myself, as I
feared the children would be too old, and their parents would
require some one more showy, or more experienced, if not more
accomplished than I. But my mother dissuaded me from
declining it on that account: I should do vastly well, she said,
if I would only throw aside my diffidence, and acquire a little
more confidence in myself. I was just to give a plain, true
statement of my acquirements and qualifications, and name what
stipulations I chose to make, and then await the result.
The only stipulation I ventured to propose, was that I might be
allowed two months’ holidays during the year to visit my
friends, at Midsummer and Christmas. The unknown lady, in
her reply, made no objection to this, and stated that, as to my
acquirements, she had no doubt I should be able to give
satisfaction; but in the engagement of governesses she considered
those things as but subordinate points; as being situated in the
neighbourhood of O---, she could get masters to supply any
deficiencies in that respect: but, in her opinion, next to
unimpeachable morality, a mild and cheerful temper and obliging
disposition were the most essential requisities.</p>
<p>My mother did not relish this at all, and now made many
objections to my accepting the situation; in which my sister
warmly supported her: but, unwilling to be balked again, I
overruled them all; and, having first obtained the consent of my
father (who had, a short time previously, been apprised of these
transactions), I wrote a most obliging epistle to my unknown
correspondent, and, finally, the bargain was concluded.</p>
<p>It was decreed that on the last day of January I was to enter
upon my new office as governess in the family of Mr. Murray, of
Horton Lodge, near O---, about seventy miles from our village: a
formidable distance to me, as I had never been above twenty miles
from home in all the course of my twenty years’ sojourn on
earth; and as, moreover, every individual in that family and in
the neighbourhood was utterly unknown to myself and all my
acquaintances. But this rendered it only the more piquant
to me. I had now, in some measure, got rid of the
<i>mauvaise honte</i> that had formerly oppressed me so much;
there was a pleasing excitement in the idea of entering these
unknown regions, and making my way alone among its strange
inhabitants. I now flattered myself I was going to see
something in the world: Mr. Murray’s residence was near a
large town, and not in a manufacturing district, where the people
had nothing to do but to make money; his rank from what I could
gather, appeared to be higher than that of Mr. Bloomfield; and,
doubtless, he was one of those genuine thoroughbred gentry my
mother spoke of, who would treat his governess with due
consideration as a respectable well-educated lady, the instructor
and guide of his children, and not a mere upper servant.
Then, my pupils being older, would be more rational, more
teachable, and less troublesome than the last; they would be less
confined to the schoolroom, and not require that constant labour
and incessant watching; and, finally, bright visions mingled with
my hopes, with which the care of children and the mere duties of
a governess had little or nothing to do. Thus, the reader
will see that I had no claim to be regarded as a martyr to filial
piety, going forth to sacrifice peace and liberty for the sole
purpose of laying up stores for the comfort and support of my
parents: though certainly the comfort of my father, and the
future support of my mother, had a large share in my
calculations; and fifty pounds appeared to me no ordinary
sum. I must have decent clothes becoming my station; I
must, it seemed, put out my washing, and also pay for my four
annual journeys between Horton Lodge and home; but with strict
attention to economy, surely twenty pounds, or little more, would
cover those expenses, and then there would be thirty for the
bank, or little less: what a valuable addition to our
stock! Oh, I must struggle to keep this situation, whatever
it might be! both for my own honour among my friends and for the
solid services I might render them by my continuance there.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER VII—HORTON LODGE</h2>
<p>The 31st of January was a wild, tempestuous day: there was a
strong north wind, with a continual storm of snow drifting on the
ground and whirling through the air. My friends would have
had me delay my departure, but fearful of prejudicing my
employers against me by such want of punctuality at the
commencement of my undertaking, I persisted in keeping the
appointment.</p>
<p>I will not inflict upon my readers an account of my leaving
home on that dark winter morning: the fond farewells, the long,
long journey to O---, the solitary waitings in inns for coaches
or trains—for there were some railways then—and,
finally, the meeting at O--- with Mr. Murray’s servant, who
had been sent with the phaeton to drive me from thence to Horton
Lodge. I will just state that the heavy snow had thrown
such impediments in the way of both horses and steam-engines,
that it was dark some hours before I reached my journey’s
end, and that a most bewildering storm came on at last, which
made the few miles’ space between O--- and Horton Lodge a
long and formidable passage. I sat resigned, with the cold,
sharp snow drifting through my veil and filling my lap, seeing
nothing, and wondering how the unfortunate horse and driver could
make their way even as well as they did; and indeed it was but a
toilsome, creeping style of progression, to say the best of
it. At length we paused; and, at the call of the driver,
someone unlatched and rolled back upon their creaking hinges what
appeared to be the park gates. Then we proceeded along a
smoother road, whence, occasionally, I perceived some huge, hoary
mass gleaming through the darkness, which I took to be a portion
of a snow-clad tree. After a considerable time we paused
again, before the stately portico of a large house with long
windows descending to the ground.</p>
<p>I rose with some difficulty from under the superincumbent
snowdrift, and alighted from the carriage, expecting that a kind
and hospitable reception would indemnify me for the toils and
hardships of the day. A gentleman person in black opened
the door, and admitted me into a spacious hall, lighted by an
amber-coloured lamp suspended from the ceiling; he led me through
this, along a passage, and opening the door of a back room, told
me that was the schoolroom. I entered, and found two young
ladies and two young gentlemen—my future pupils, I
supposed. After a formal greeting, the elder girl, who was
trifling over a piece of canvas and a basket of German wools,
asked if I should like to go upstairs. I replied in the
affirmative, of course.</p>
<p>‘Matilda, take a candle, and show her her room,’
said she.</p>
<p>Miss Matilda, a strapping hoyden of about fourteen, with a
short frock and trousers, shrugged her shoulders and made a
slight grimace, but took a candle and proceeded before me up the
back stairs (a long, steep, double flight), and through a long,
narrow passage, to a small but tolerably comfortable room.
She then asked me if I would take some tea or coffee. I was
about to answer No; but remembering that I had taken nothing
since seven o’clock that morning, and feeling faint in
consequence, I said I would take a cup of tea. Saying she
would tell ‘Brown,’ the young lady departed; and by
the time I had divested myself of my heavy, wet cloak, shawl,
bonnet, &c., a mincing damsel came to say the young ladies
desired to know whether I would take my tea up there or in the
schoolroom. Under the plea of fatigue I chose to take it
there. She withdrew; and, after a while, returned again
with a small tea-tray, and placed it on the chest of drawers,
which served as a dressing-table. Having civilly thanked
her, I asked at what time I should be expected to rise in the
morning.</p>
<p>‘The young ladies and gentlemen breakfast at half-past
eight, ma’am,’ said she; ‘they rise early; but,
as they seldom do any lessons before breakfast, I should think it
will do if you rise soon after seven.’</p>
<p>I desired her to be so kind as to call me at seven, and,
promising to do so, she withdrew. Then, having broken my
long fast on a cup of tea and a little thin bread and butter, I
sat down beside the small, smouldering fire, and amused myself
with a hearty fit of crying; after which, I said my prayers, and
then, feeling considerably relieved, began to prepare for
bed. Finding that none of my luggage was brought up, I
instituted a search for the bell; and failing to discover any
signs of such a convenience in any corner of the room, I took my
candle and ventured through the long passage, and down the steep
stairs, on a voyage of discovery. Meeting a well-dressed
female on the way, I told her what I wanted; but not without
considerable hesitation, as I was not quite sure whether it was
one of the upper servants, or Mrs. Murray herself: it happened,
however, to be the lady’s-maid. With the air of one
conferring an unusual favour, she vouchsafed to undertake the
sending up of my things; and when I had re-entered my room, and
waited and wondered a long time (greatly fearing that she had
forgotten or neglected to perform her promise, and doubting
whether to keep waiting or go to bed, or go down again), my
hopes, at length, were revived by the sound of voices and
laughter, accompanied by the tramp of feet along the passage; and
presently the luggage was brought in by a rough-looking maid and
a man, neither of them very respectful in their demeanour to
me. Having shut the door upon their retiring footsteps, and
unpacked a few of my things, I betook myself to rest; gladly
enough, for I was weary in body and mind.</p>
<p>It was with a strange feeling of desolation, mingled with a
strong sense of the novelty of my situation, and a joyless kind
of curiosity concerning what was yet unknown, that I awoke the
next morning; feeling like one whirled away by enchantment, and
suddenly dropped from the clouds into a remote and unknown land,
widely and completely isolated from all he had ever seen or known
before; or like a thistle-seed borne on the wind to some strange
nook of uncongenial soil, where it must lie long enough before it
can take root and germinate, extracting nourishment from what
appears so alien to its nature: if, indeed, it ever can.
But this gives no proper idea of my feelings at all; and no one
that has not lived such a retired, stationary life as mine, can
possibly imagine what they were: hardly even if he has known what
it is to awake some morning, and find himself in Port Nelson, in
New Zealand, with a world of waters between himself and all that
knew him.</p>
<p>I shall not soon forget the peculiar feeling with which I
raised my blind and looked out upon the unknown world: a wide,
white wilderness was all that met my gaze; a waste of</p>
<blockquote><p>Deserts tossed in snow,<br/>
And heavy laden groves.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I descended to the schoolroom with no remarkable eagerness to
join my pupils, though not without some feeling of curiosity
respecting what a further acquaintance would reveal. One
thing, among others of more obvious importance, I determined with
myself—I must begin with calling them Miss and
Master. It seemed to me a chilling and unnatural piece of
punctilio between the children of a family and their instructor
and daily companion; especially where the former were in their
early childhood, as at Wellwood House; but even there, my calling
the little Bloomfields by their simple names had been regarded as
an offensive liberty: as their parents had taken care to show me,
by carefully designating them <i>Master</i> and <i>Miss</i>
Bloomfield, &c., in speaking to me. I had been very
slow to take the hint, because the whole affair struck me as so
very absurd; but now I determined to be wiser, and begin at once
with as much form and ceremony as any member of the family would
be likely to require: and, indeed, the children being so much
older, there would be less difficulty; though the little words
Miss and Master seemed to have a surprising effect in repressing
all familiar, open-hearted kindness, and extinguishing every
gleam of cordiality that might arise between us.</p>
<p>As I cannot, like Dogberry, find it in my heart to bestow all
my tediousness upon the reader, I will not go on to bore him with
a minute detail of all the discoveries and proceedings of this
and the following day. No doubt he will be amply satisfied
with a slight sketch of the different members of the family, and
a general view of the first year or two of my sojourn among
them.</p>
<p>To begin with the head: Mr. Murray was, by all accounts, a
blustering, roystering, country squire: a devoted fox-hunter, a
skilful horse-jockey and farrier, an active, practical farmer,
and a hearty <i>bon vivant</i>. By all accounts, I say;
for, except on Sundays, when he went to church, I never saw him
from month to month: unless, in crossing the hall or walking in
the grounds, the figure of a tall, stout gentleman, with scarlet
cheeks and crimson nose, happened to come across me; on which
occasions, if he passed near enough to speak, an unceremonious
nod, accompanied by a ‘Morning, Miss Grey,’ or some
such brief salutation, was usually vouchsafed.
Frequently, indeed, his loud laugh reached me from afar; and
oftener still I heard him swearing and blaspheming against the
footmen, groom, coachman, or some other hapless dependant.</p>
<p>Mrs. Murray was a handsome, dashing lady of forty, who
certainly required neither rouge nor padding to add to her
charms; and whose chief enjoyments were, or seemed to be, in
giving or frequenting parties, and in dressing at the very top of
the fashion. I did not see her till eleven o’clock on
the morning after my arrival; when she honoured me with a visit,
just as my mother might step into the kitchen to see a new
servant-girl: yet not so, either, for my mother would have seen
her immediately after her arrival, and not waited till the next
day; and, moreover, she would have addressed her in a more kind
and friendly manner, and given her some words of comfort as well
as a plain exposition of her duties; but Mrs. Murray did neither
the one nor the other. She just stepped into the schoolroom
on her return from ordering dinner in the housekeeper’s
room, bade me good-morning, stood for two minutes by the fire,
said a few words about the weather and the ‘rather
rough’ journey I must have had yesterday; petted her
youngest child—a boy of ten—who had just been wiping
his mouth and hands on her gown, after indulging in some savoury
morsel from the housekeeper’s store; told me what a sweet,
good boy he was; and then sailed out, with a self-complacent
smile upon her face: thinking, no doubt, that she had done quite
enough for the present, and had been delightfully condescending
into the bargain. Her children evidently held the same
opinion, and I alone thought otherwise.</p>
<p>After this she looked in upon me once or twice, during the
absence of my pupils, to enlighten me concerning my duties
towards them. For the girls she seemed anxious only to
render them as superficially attractive and showily accomplished
as they could possibly be made, without present trouble or
discomfort to themselves; and I was to act accordingly—to
study and strive to amuse and oblige, instruct, refine, and
polish, with the least possible exertion on their part, and no
exercise of authority on mine. With regard to the two boys,
it was much the same; only instead of accomplishments, I was to
get the greatest possible quantity of Latin grammar and
Valpy’s Delectus into their heads, in order to fit them for
school—the greatest possible quantity at least
<i>without</i> trouble to themselves. John might be a
‘little high-spirited,’ and Charles might be a little
‘nervous and tedious—’</p>
<p>‘But at all events, Miss Grey,’ said she, ‘I
hope <i>you</i> will keep your temper, and be mild and patient
throughout; especially with the dear little Charles; he is so
extremely nervous and susceptible, and so utterly unaccustomed to
anything but the tenderest treatment. You will excuse my
naming these things to you; for the fact is, I have hitherto
found all the governesses, even the very best of them, faulty in
this particular. They wanted that meek and quiet spirit,
which St. Matthew, or some of them, says is better than the
putting on of apparel—you will know the passage to which I
allude, for you are a clergyman’s daughter. But I
have no doubt you will give satisfaction in this respect as well
as the rest. And remember, on all occasions, when any of
the young people do anything improper, if persuasion and gentle
remonstrance will not do, let one of the others come and tell me;
for I can speak to them more plainly than it would be proper for
you to do. And make them as happy as you can, Miss Grey,
and I dare say you will do very well.’</p>
<p>I observed that while Mrs. Murray was so extremely solicitous
for the comfort and happiness of her children, and continually
talking about it, she never once mentioned mine; though they were
at home, surrounded by friends, and I an alien among strangers;
and I did not yet know enough of the world, not to be
considerably surprised at this anomaly.</p>
<p>Miss Murray, otherwise Rosalie, was about sixteen when I came,
and decidedly a very pretty girl; and in two years longer, as
time more completely developed her form and added grace to her
carriage and deportment, she became positively beautiful; and
that in no common degree. She was tall and slender, yet not
thin; perfectly formed, exquisitely fair, though not without a
brilliant, healthy bloom; her hair, which she wore in a profusion
of long ringlets, was of a very light brown inclining to yellow;
her eyes were pale blue, but so clear and bright that few would
wish them darker; the rest of her features were small, not quite
regular, and not remarkably otherwise: but altogether you could
not hesitate to pronounce her a very lovely girl. I wish I
could say as much for mind and disposition as I can for her form
and face.</p>
<p>Yet think not I have any dreadful disclosures to make: she was
lively, light-hearted, and could be very agreeable, with those
who did not cross her will. Towards me, when I first came,
she was cold and haughty, then insolent and overbearing; but, on
a further acquaintance, she gradually laid aside her airs, and in
time became as deeply attached to me as it was possible for
<i>her</i> to be to one of my character and position: for she
seldom lost sight, for above half an hour at a time, of the fact
of my being a hireling and a poor curate’s daughter.
And yet, upon the whole, I believe she respected me more than she
herself was aware of; because I was the only person in the house
who steadily professed good principles, habitually spoke the
truth, and generally endeavoured to make inclination bow to duty;
and this I say, not, of course, in commendation of myself, but to
show the unfortunate state of the family to which my services
were, for the present, devoted. There was no member of it
in whom I regretted this sad want of principle so much as Miss
Murray herself; not only because she had taken a fancy to me, but
because there was so much of what was pleasant and prepossessing
in herself, that, in spite of her failings, I really liked
her—when she did not rouse my indignation, or ruffle my
temper by <i>too</i> great a display of her faults. These,
however, I would fain persuade myself were rather the effect of
her education than her disposition: she had never been perfectly
taught the distinction between right and wrong; she had, like her
brothers and sisters, been suffered, from infancy, to tyrannize
over nurses, governesses, and servants; she had not been taught
to moderate her desires, to control her temper or bridle her
will, or to sacrifice her own pleasure for the good of
others. Her temper being naturally good, she was never
violent or morose, but from constant indulgence, and habitual
scorn of reason, she was often testy and capricious; her mind had
never been cultivated: her intellect, at best, was somewhat
shallow; she possessed considerable vivacity, some quickness of
perception, and some talent for music and the acquisition of
languages, but till fifteen she had troubled herself to acquire
nothing;—then the love of display had roused her faculties,
and induced her to apply herself, but only to the more showy
accomplishments. And when I came it was the same:
everything was neglected but French, German, music, singing,
dancing, fancy-work, and a little drawing—such drawing as
might produce the greatest show with the smallest labour, and the
principal parts of which were generally done by me. For
music and singing, besides my occasional instructions, she had
the attendance of the best master the country afforded; and in
these accomplishments, as well as in dancing, she certainly
attained great proficiency. To music, indeed, she devoted
too much of her time, as, governess though I was, I frequently
told her; but her mother thought that if <i>she</i> liked it, she
<i>could</i> not give too much time to the acquisition of so
attractive an art. Of fancy-work I knew nothing but what I
gathered from my pupil and my own observation; but no sooner was
I initiated, than she made me useful in twenty different ways:
all the tedious parts of her work were shifted on to my
shoulders; such as stretching the frames, stitching in the
canvas, sorting the wools and silks, putting in the grounds,
counting the stitches, rectifying mistakes, and finishing the
pieces she was tired of.</p>
<p>At sixteen, Miss Murray was something of a romp, yet not more
so than is natural and allowable for a girl of that age, but at
seventeen, that propensity, like all other things, began to give
way to the ruling passion, and soon was swallowed up in the
all-absorbing ambition to attract and dazzle the other sex.
But enough of her: now let us turn to her sister.</p>
<p>Miss Matilda Murray was a veritable hoyden, of whom little
need be said. She was about two years and a half younger
than her sister; her features were larger, her complexion much
darker. She might possibly make a handsome woman; but she
was far too big-boned and awkward ever to be called a pretty
girl, and at present she cared little about it. Rosalie
knew all her charms, and thought them even greater than they
were, and valued them more highly than she ought to have done,
had they been three times as great; Matilda thought she was well
enough, but cared little about the matter; still less did she
care about the cultivation of her mind, and the acquisition of
ornamental accomplishments. The manner in which she learnt
her lessons and practised her music was calculated to drive any
governess to despair. Short and easy as her tasks were, if
done at all, they were slurred over, at any time and in any way;
but generally at the least convenient times, and in the way least
beneficial to herself, and least satisfactory to me: the short
half-hour of practising was horribly strummed through; she,
meantime, unsparingly abusing me, either for interrupting her
with corrections, or for not rectifying her mistakes before they
were made, or something equally unreasonable. Once or
twice, I ventured to remonstrate with her seriously for such
irrational conduct; but on each of those occasions, I received
such reprehensive expostulations from her mother, as convinced me
that, if I wished to keep the situation, I must even let Miss
Matilda go on in her own way.</p>
<p>When her lessons were over, however, her ill-humour was
generally over too: while riding her spirited pony, or romping
with the dogs or her brothers and sister, but especially with her
dear brother John, she was as happy as a lark. As an
animal, Matilda was all right, full of life, vigour, and
activity; as an intelligent being, she was barbarously ignorant,
indocile, careless and irrational; and, consequently, very
distressing to one who had the task of cultivating her
understanding, reforming her manners, and aiding her to acquire
those ornamental attainments which, unlike her sister, she
despised as much as the rest. Her mother was partly aware
of her deficiencies, and gave me many a lecture as to how I
should try to form her tastes, and endeavour to rouse and cherish
her dormant vanity; and, by insinuating, skilful flattery, to win
her attention to the desired objects—which I would not do;
and how I should prepare and smooth the path of learning till she
could glide along it without the least exertion to herself: which
I could not, for nothing can be taught to any purpose without
some little exertion on the part of the learner.</p>
<p>As a moral agent, Matilda was reckless, headstrong, violent,
and unamenable to reason. One proof of the deplorable state
of her mind was, that from her father’s example she had
learned to swear like a trooper. Her mother was greatly
shocked at the ‘unlady-like trick,’ and wondered
‘how she had picked it up.’ ‘But you can
soon break her of it, Miss Grey,’ said she: ‘it is
only a habit; and if you will just gently remind her every time
she does so, I am sure she will soon lay it aside.’ I
not only ‘gently reminded’ her, I tried to impress
upon her how wrong it was, and how distressing to the ears of
decent people: but all in vain: I was only answered by a careless
laugh, and, ‘Oh, Miss Grey, how shocked you are!
I’m so glad!’ or, ‘Well! I can’t
help it; papa shouldn’t have taught me: I learned it all
from him; and maybe a bit from the coachman.’</p>
<p>Her brother John, <i>alias</i> Master Murray, was about eleven
when I came: a fine, stout, healthy boy, frank and good-natured
in the main, and might have been a decent lad had he been
properly educated; but now he was as rough as a young bear,
boisterous, unruly, unprincipled, untaught, unteachable—at
least, for a governess under his mother’s eye. His
masters at school might be able to manage him better—for to
school he was sent, greatly to my relief, in the course of a
year; in a state, it is true, of scandalous ignorance as to
Latin, as well as the more useful though more neglected things:
and this, doubtless, would all be laid to the account of his
education having been entrusted to an ignorant female teacher,
who had presumed to take in hand what she was wholly incompetent
to perform. I was not delivered from his brother till full
twelve months after, when he also was despatched in the same
state of disgraceful ignorance as the former.</p>
<p>Master Charles was his mother’s peculiar darling.
He was little more than a year younger than John, but much
smaller, paler, and less active and robust; a pettish, cowardly,
capricious, selfish little fellow, only active in doing mischief,
and only clever in inventing falsehoods: not simply to hide his
faults, but, in mere malicious wantonness, to bring odium upon
others. In fact, Master Charles was a very great nuisance
to me: it was a trial of patience to live with him peaceably; to
watch over him was worse; and to teach him, or pretend to teach
him, was inconceivable. At ten years old, he could not read
correctly the easiest line in the simplest book; and as,
according to his mother’s principle, he was to be told
every word, before he had time to hesitate or examine its
orthography, and never even to be informed, as a stimulant to
exertion, that other boys were more forward than he, it is not
surprising that he made but little progress during the two years
I had charge of his education. His minute portions of Latin
grammar, &c., were to be repeated over to him, till he chose
to say he knew them, and then he was to be helped to say them; if
he made mistakes in his little easy sums in arithmetic, they were
to be shown him at once, and the sum done for him, instead of his
being left to exercise his faculties in finding them out himself;
so that, of course, he took no pains to avoid mistakes, but
frequently set down his figures at random, without any
calculation at all.</p>
<p>I did not invariably confine myself to these rules: it was
against my conscience to do so; but I seldom could venture to
deviate from them in the slightest degree, without incurring the
wrath of my little pupil, and subsequently of his mamma; to whom
he would relate my transgressions maliciously exaggerated, or
adorned with embellishments of his own; and often, in
consequence, was I on the point of losing or resigning my
situation. But, for their sakes at home, I smothered my
pride and suppressed my indignation, and managed to struggle on
till my little tormentor was despatched to school; his father
declaring that home education was ‘no go; for him, it was
plain; his mother spoiled him outrageously, and his governess
could make no hand of him at all.’</p>
<p>A few more observations about Horton Lodge and its ongoings,
and I have done with dry description for the present. The
house was a very respectable one; superior to Mr.
Bloomfield’s, both in age, size, and magnificence: the
garden was not so tastefully laid out; but instead of the
smooth-shaven lawn, the young trees guarded by palings, the grove
of upstart poplars, and the plantation of firs, there was a wide
park, stocked with deer, and beautified by fine old trees.
The surrounding country itself was pleasant, as far as fertile
fields, flourishing trees, quiet green lanes, and smiling hedges
with wild-flowers scattered along their banks, could make it; but
it was depressingly flat to one born and nurtured among the
rugged hills of ---.</p>
<p>We were situated nearly two miles from the village church,
and, consequently, the family carriage was put in requisition
every Sunday morning, and sometimes oftener. Mr. and Mrs.
Murray generally thought it sufficient to show themselves at
church once in the course of the day; but frequently the children
preferred going a second time to wandering about the grounds all
the day with nothing to do. If some of my pupils chose to
walk and take me with them, it was well for me; for otherwise my
position in the carriage was to be crushed into the corner
farthest from the open window, and with my back to the horses: a
position which invariably made me sick; and if I were not
actually obliged to leave the church in the middle of the
service, my devotions were disturbed with a feeling of languor
and sickliness, and the tormenting fear of its becoming worse:
and a depressing headache was generally my companion throughout
the day, which would otherwise have been one of welcome rest, and
holy, calm enjoyment.</p>
<p>‘It’s very odd, Miss Grey, that the carriage
should always make you sick: it never makes <i>me</i>,’
remarked Miss Matilda,</p>
<p>‘Nor me either,’ said her sister; ‘but I
dare say it would, if I sat where she does—such a nasty,
horrid place, Miss Grey; I wonder how you can bear it!’</p>
<p>‘I am obliged to bear it, since no choice is left
me,’—I might have answered; but in tenderness for
their feelings I only replied,—‘Oh! it is but a short
way, and if I am not sick in church, I don’t mind
it.’</p>
<p>If I were called upon to give a description of the usual
divisions and arrangements of the day, I should find it a very
difficult matter. I had all my meals in the schoolroom with
my pupils, at such times as suited their fancy: sometimes they
would ring for dinner before it was half cooked; sometimes they
would keep it waiting on the table for above an hour, and then be
out of humour because the potatoes were cold, and the gravy
covered with cakes of solid fat; sometimes they would have tea at
four; frequently, they would storm at the servants because it was
not in precisely at five; and when these orders were obeyed, by
way of encouragement to punctuality, they would keep it on the
table till seven or eight.</p>
<p>Their hours of study were managed in much the same way; my
judgment or convenience was never once consulted. Sometimes
Matilda and John would determine ‘to get all the plaguy
business over before breakfast,’ and send the maid to call
me up at half-past five, without any scruple or apology;
sometimes, I was told to be ready precisely at six, and, having
dressed in a hurry, came down to an empty room, and after waiting
a long time in suspense, discovered that they had changed their
minds, and were still in bed; or, perhaps, if it were a fine
summer morning, Brown would come to tell me that the young ladies
and gentlemen had taken a holiday, and were gone out; and then I
was kept waiting for breakfast till I was almost ready to faint:
they having fortified themselves with something before they
went.</p>
<p>Often they would do their lessons in the open air; which I had
nothing to say against: except that I frequently caught cold by
sitting on the damp grass, or from exposure to the evening dew,
or some insidious draught, which seemed to have no injurious
effect on them. It was quite right that they should be
hardy; yet, surely, they might have been taught some
consideration for others who were less so. But I must not
blame them for what was, perhaps, my own fault; for I never made
any particular objections to sitting where they pleased;
foolishly choosing to risk the consequences, rather than trouble
them for my convenience. Their indecorous manner of doing
their lessons was quite as remarkable as the caprice displayed in
their choice of time and place. While receiving my
instructions, or repeating what they had learned, they would
lounge upon the sofa, lie on the rug, stretch, yawn, talk to each
other, or look out of the window; whereas, I could not so much as
stir the fire, or pick up the handkerchief I had dropped, without
being rebuked for inattention by one of my pupils, or told that
‘mamma would not like me to be so careless.’</p>
<p>The servants, seeing in what little estimation the governess
was held by both parents and children, regulated their behaviour
by the same standard. I have frequently stood up for them,
at the risk of some injury to myself, against the tyranny and
injustice of their young masters and mistresses; and I always
endeavoured to give them as little trouble as possible: but they
entirely neglected my comfort, despised my requests, and slighted
my directions. All servants, I am convinced, would not have
done so; but domestics in general, being ignorant and little
accustomed to reason and reflection, are too easily corrupted by
the carelessness and bad example of those above them; and these,
I think, were not of the best order to begin with.</p>
<p>I sometimes felt myself degraded by the life I led, and
ashamed of submitting to so many indignities; and sometimes I
thought myself a fool for caring so much about them, and feared I
must be sadly wanting in Christian humility, or that charity
which ‘suffereth long and is kind, seeketh not her own, is
not easily provoked, beareth all things, endureth all
things.’</p>
<p>But, with time and patience, matters began to be slightly
ameliorated: slowly, it is true, and almost imperceptibly; but I
got rid of my male pupils (that was no trifling advantage), and
the girls, as I intimated before concerning one of them, became a
little less insolent, and began to show some symptoms of
esteem. ‘Miss Grey was a queer creature: she never
flattered, and did not praise them half enough; but whenever she
did speak favourably of them, or anything belonging to them, they
could be quite sure her approbation was sincere. She was
very obliging, quiet, and peaceable in the main, but there were
some things that put her out of temper: they did not much care
for that, to be sure, but still it was better to keep her in
tune; as when she was in a good humour she would talk to them,
and be very agreeable and amusing sometimes, in her way; which
was quite different to mamma’s, but still very well for a
change. She had her own opinions on every subject, and kept
steadily to them—very tiresome opinions they often were; as
she was always thinking of what was right and what was wrong, and
had a strange reverence for matters connected with religion, and
an unaccountable liking to good people.’</p>
<h2>CHAPTER VIII—THE ‘COMING OUT’</h2>
<p>At eighteen, Miss Murray was to emerge from the quiet
obscurity of the schoolroom into the full blaze of the
fashionable world—as much of it, at least, as could be had
out of London; for her papa could not be persuaded to leave his
rural pleasures and pursuits, even for a few weeks’
residence in town. She was to make her début on the
third of January, at a magnificent ball, which her mamma proposed
to give to all the nobility and choice gentry of O--- and its
neighbourhood for twenty miles round. Of course, she looked
forward to it with the wildest impatience, and the most
extravagant anticipations of delight.</p>
<p>‘Miss Grey,’ said she, one evening, a month before
the all-important day, as I was perusing a long and extremely
interesting letter of my sister’s—which I had just
glanced at in the morning to see that it contained no very bad
news, and kept till now, unable before to find a quiet moment for
reading it,—‘Miss Grey, do put away that dull, stupid
letter, and listen to me! I’m sure my talk must be
far more amusing than that.’</p>
<p>She seated herself on the low stool at my feet; and I,
suppressing a sigh of vexation, began to fold up the epistle.</p>
<p>‘You should tell the good people at home not to bore you
with such long letters,’ said she; ‘and, above all,
do bid them write on proper note-paper, and not on those great
vulgar sheets. You should see the charming little lady-like
notes mamma writes to her friends.’</p>
<p>‘The good people at home,’ replied I, ‘know
very well that the longer their letters are, the better I like
them. I should be very sorry to receive a charming little
lady-like note from any of them; and I thought you were too much
of a lady yourself, Miss Murray, to talk about the
“vulgarity” of writing on a large sheet of
paper.’</p>
<p>‘Well, I only said it to tease you. But now I want
to talk about the ball; and to tell you that you positively must
put off your holidays till it is over.’</p>
<p>‘Why so?—I shall not be present at the
ball.’</p>
<p>‘No, but you will see the rooms decked out before it
begins, and hear the music, and, above all, see me in my splendid
new dress. I shall be so charming, you’ll be ready to
worship me—you really must stay.’</p>
<p>‘I should like to see you very much; but I shall have
many opportunities of seeing you equally charming, on the
occasion of some of the numberless balls and parties that are to
be, and I cannot disappoint my friends by postponing my return so
long.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, never mind your friends! Tell them we
won’t let you go.’</p>
<p>‘But, to say the truth, it would be a disappointment to
myself: I long to see them as much as they to see
me—perhaps more.’</p>
<p>‘Well, but it is such a short time.’</p>
<p>‘Nearly a fortnight by my computation; and, besides, I
cannot bear the thoughts of a Christmas spent from home: and,
moreover, my sister is going to be married.’</p>
<p>‘Is she—when?’</p>
<p>‘Not till next month; but I want to be there to assist
her in making preparations, and to make the best of her company
while we have her.’</p>
<p>‘Why didn’t you tell me before?’</p>
<p>‘I’ve only got the news in this letter, which you
stigmatize as dull and stupid, and won’t let me
read.’</p>
<p>‘To whom is she to be married?’</p>
<p>‘To Mr. Richardson, the vicar of a neighbouring
parish.’</p>
<p>‘Is he rich?’</p>
<p>‘No; only comfortable.’</p>
<p>‘Is he handsome?’</p>
<p>‘No; only decent.’</p>
<p>‘Young?’</p>
<p>‘No; only middling.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, mercy! what a wretch! What sort of a house is
it?’</p>
<p>‘A quiet little vicarage, with an ivy-clad porch, an
old-fashioned garden, and—’</p>
<p>‘Oh, stop!—you’ll make me sick. How
<i>can</i> she bear it?’</p>
<p>‘I expect she’ll not only be able to bear it, but
to be very happy. You did not ask me if Mr. Richardson were
a good, wise, or amiable man; I could have answered Yes, to all
these questions—at least so Mary thinks, and I hope she
will not find herself mistaken.’</p>
<p>‘But—miserable creature! how can she think of
spending her life there, cooped up with that nasty old man; and
no hope of change?’</p>
<p>‘He is not old: he’s only six or seven and thirty;
and she herself is twenty-eight, and as sober as if she were
fifty.’</p>
<p>‘Oh! that’s better then—they’re well
matched; but do they call him the “worthy
vicar”?’</p>
<p>‘I don’t know; but if they do, I believe he merits
the epithet.’</p>
<p>‘Mercy, how shocking! and will she wear a white apron
and make pies and puddings?’</p>
<p>‘I don’t know about the white apron, but I dare
say she will make pies and puddings now and then; but that will
be no great hardship, as she has done it before.’</p>
<p>‘And will she go about in a plain shawl, and a large
straw bonnet, carrying tracts and bone soup to her
husband’s poor parishioners?’</p>
<p>‘I’m not clear about that; but I dare say she will
do her best to make them comfortable in body and mind, in
accordance with our mother’s example.’</p>
<h2>CHAPTER IX—THE BALL</h2>
<p>‘Now, Miss Grey,’ exclaimed Miss Murray,
immediately I entered the schoolroom, after having taken off my
outdoor garments, upon returning from my four weeks’
recreation, ‘Now—shut the door, and sit down, and
I’ll tell you all about the ball.’</p>
<p>‘No—damn it, no!’ shouted Miss
Matilda. ‘Hold your tongue, can’t ye? and let
me tell her about my new mare—<i>such</i> a splendour, Miss
Grey! a fine blood mare—’</p>
<p>‘Do be quiet, Matilda; and let me tell my news
first.’</p>
<p>‘No, no, Rosalie; you’ll be such a damned long
time over it—she shall hear me first—I’ll be
hanged if she doesn’t!’</p>
<p>‘I’m sorry to hear, Miss Matilda, that
you’ve not got rid of that shocking habit yet.’</p>
<p>‘Well, I can’t help it: but I’ll never say a
wicked word again, if you’ll only listen to me, and tell
Rosalie to hold her confounded tongue.’</p>
<p>Rosalie remonstrated, and I thought I should have been torn in
pieces between them; but Miss Matilda having the loudest voice,
her sister at length gave in, and suffered her to tell her story
first: so I was doomed to hear a long account of her splendid
mare, its breeding and pedigree, its paces, its action, its
spirit, &c., and of her own amazing skill and courage in
riding it; concluding with an assertion that she could clear a
five-barred gate ‘like winking,’ that papa said she
might hunt the next time the hounds met, and mamma had ordered a
bright scarlet hunting-habit for her.</p>
<p>‘Oh, Matilda! what stories you are telling!’
exclaimed her sister.</p>
<p>‘Well,’ answered she, no whit abashed, ‘I
know I <i>could</i> clear a five-barred gate, if I tried, and
papa <i>will</i> say I may hunt, and mamma <i>will</i> order the
habit when I ask it.’</p>
<p>‘Well, now get along,’ replied Miss Murray;
‘and do, dear Matilda, try to be a little more
lady-like. Miss Grey, I wish you would tell her not to use
such shocking words; she will call her horse a mare: it is so
inconceivably shocking! and then she uses such dreadful
expressions in describing it: she must have learned it from the
grooms. It nearly puts me into fits when she
begins.’</p>
<p>‘I learned it from papa, you ass! and his jolly
friends,’ said the young lady, vigorously cracking a
hunting-whip, which she habitually carried in her hand.
‘I’m as good judge of horseflesh as the best of
’m.’</p>
<p>‘Well, now get along, you shocking girl! I really
shall take a fit if you go on in such a way. And now, Miss
Grey, attend to me; I’m going to tell you about the
ball. You must be dying to hear about it, I know. Oh,
<i>such</i> a ball! You never saw or heard, or read, or
dreamt of anything like it in all your life. The
decorations, the entertainment, the supper, the music were
indescribable! and then the guests! There were two
noblemen, three baronets, and five titled ladies, and other
ladies and gentlemen innumerable. The ladies, of course,
were of no consequence to me, except to put me in a good humour
with myself, by showing how ugly and awkward most of them were;
and the best, mamma told me,—the most transcendent beauties
among them, were nothing to me. As for me, Miss
Grey—I’m so <i>sorry</i> you didn’t see
me! I was <i>charming</i>—wasn’t I,
Matilda?’</p>
<p>‘Middling.’</p>
<p>‘No, but I really was—at least so mamma
said—and Brown and Williamson. Brown said she was
sure no gentleman could set eyes on me without falling in love
that minute; and so I may be allowed to be a little vain. I
know you think me a shocking, conceited, frivolous girl; but
then, you know, I don’t attribute it <i>all</i> to my
personal attractions: I give some praise to the hairdresser, and
some to my exquisitely lovely dress—you must see it
to-morrow—white gauze over pink satin—and so
<i>sweetly</i> made! and a necklace and bracelet of beautiful,
large pearls!’</p>
<p>‘I have no doubt you looked very charming: but should
that delight you so very much?’</p>
<p>‘Oh, no!—not that alone: but, then, I was so much
admired; and I made so <i>many</i> conquests in that one
night—you’d be astonished to hear—’</p>
<p>‘But what good will they do you?’</p>
<p>‘What good! Think of any woman asking
that!’</p>
<p>‘Well, I should think one conquest would be enough; and
too much, unless the subjugation were mutual.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, but you know I never agree with you on those
points. Now, wait a bit, and I’ll tell you my
principal admirers—those who made themselves very
conspicuous that night and after: for I’ve been to two
parties since. Unfortunately the two noblemen, Lord G---
and Lord F---, were married, or I might have condescended to be
particularly gracious to <i>them</i>; as it was, I did not:
though Lord F---, who hates his wife, was evidently much struck
with me. He asked me to dance with him twice—he is a
charming dancer, by-the-by, and so am I: you can’t think
how well I did—I was astonished at myself. My lord
was very complimentary too—rather too much so in
fact—and I thought proper to be a little haughty and
repellent; but I had the pleasure of seeing his nasty, cross wife
ready to perish with spite and vexation—’</p>
<p>‘Oh, Miss Murray! you don’t mean to say that such
a thing could really give you pleasure? However cross
or—’</p>
<p>‘Well, I know it’s very wrong;—but never
mind! I mean to be good some time—only don’t
preach now, there’s a good creature. I haven’t
told you half yet. Let me see. Oh! I was going to
tell you how many unmistakeable admirers I had:—Sir Thomas
Ashby was one,—Sir Hugh Meltham and Sir Broadley Wilson are
old codgers, only fit companions for papa and mamma. Sir
Thomas is young, rich, and gay; but an ugly beast, nevertheless:
however, mamma says I should not mind that after a few
months’ acquaintance. Then, there was Henry Meltham,
Sir Hugh’s younger son; rather good-looking, and a pleasant
fellow to flirt with: but <i>being</i> a younger son, that is all
he is good for; then there was young Mr. Green, rich enough, but
of no family, and a great stupid fellow, a mere country booby!
and then, our good rector, Mr. Hatfield: an <i>humble</i> admirer
he ought to consider himself; but I fear he has forgotten to
number humility among his stock of Christian virtues.’</p>
<p>‘Was Mr. Hatfield at the ball?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, to be sure. Did you think he was too good to
go?’</p>
<p>‘I thought be might consider it unclerical.’</p>
<p>‘By no means. He did not profane his cloth by
dancing; but it was with difficulty he could refrain, poor man:
he looked as if he were dying to ask my hand just for <i>one</i>
set; and—oh! by-the-by—he’s got a new curate:
that seedy old fellow Mr. Bligh has got his long-wished-for
living at last, and is gone.’</p>
<p>‘And what is the new one like?’</p>
<p>‘Oh, <i>such</i> a beast! Weston his name
is. I can give you his description in three words—an
insensate, ugly, stupid blockhead. That’s four, but
no matter—enough of <i>him</i> now.’</p>
<p>Then she returned to the ball, and gave me a further account
of her deportment there, and at the several parties she had since
attended; and further particulars respecting Sir Thomas Ashby and
Messrs. Meltham, Green, and Hatfield, and the ineffaceable
impression she had wrought upon each of them.</p>
<p>‘Well, which of the four do you like best?’ said
I, suppressing my third or fourth yawn.</p>
<p>‘I detest them all!’ replied she, shaking her
bright ringlets in vivacious scorn.</p>
<p>‘That means, I suppose, “I like them
all”—but which most?’</p>
<p>‘No, I really detest them all; but Harry Meltham is the
handsomest and most amusing, and Mr. Hatfield the cleverest, Sir
Thomas the wickedest, and Mr. Green the most stupid. But
the one I’m to have, I suppose, if I’m doomed to have
any of them, is Sir Thomas Ashby.’</p>
<p>‘Surely not, if he’s so wicked, and if you dislike
him?’</p>
<p>‘Oh, I don’t mind his being wicked: he’s all
the better for that; and as for disliking him—I
shouldn’t greatly object to being Lady Ashby of Ashby Park,
if I must marry. But if I could be always young, I would be
always single. I should like to enjoy myself thoroughly,
and coquet with all the world, till I am on the verge of being
called an old maid; and then, to escape the infamy of that, after
having made ten thousand conquests, to break all their hearts
save one, by marrying some high-born, rich, indulgent husband,
whom, on the other hand, fifty ladies were dying to
have.’</p>
<p>‘Well, as long as you entertain these views, keep single
by all means, and never marry at all: not even to escape the
infamy of old-maidenhood.’</p>
<h2>CHAPTER X—THE CHURCH</h2>
<p>‘Well, Miss Grey, what do you think of the new
curate?’ asked Miss Murray, on our return from church the
Sunday after the recommencement of our duties.</p>
<p>‘I can scarcely tell,’ was my reply: ‘I have
not even heard him preach.’</p>
<p>‘Well, but you saw him, didn’t you?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, but I cannot pretend to judge of a man’s
character by a single cursory glance at his face.’</p>
<p>‘But isn’t he ugly?’</p>
<p>‘He did not strike me as being particularly so; I
don’t dislike that cast of countenance: but the only thing
I particularly noticed about him was his style of reading; which
appeared to me good—infinitely better, at least, than Mr.
Hatfield’s. He read the Lessons as if he were bent on
giving full effect to every passage; it seemed as if the most
careless person could not have helped attending, nor the most
ignorant have failed to understand; and the prayers he read as if
he were not reading at all, but praying earnestly and sincerely
from his own heart.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, yes, that’s all he is good for: he can plod
through the service well enough; but he has not a single idea
beyond it.’</p>
<p>‘How do you know?’</p>
<p>‘Oh! I know perfectly well; I am an excellent judge in
such matters. Did you see how he went out of church?
stumping along—as if there were nobody there but
himself—never looking to the right hand or the left, and
evidently thinking of nothing but just getting out of the church,
and, perhaps, home to his dinner: his great stupid head could
contain no other idea.’</p>
<p>‘I suppose you would have had him cast a glance into the
squire’s pew,’ said I, laughing at the vehemence of
her hostility.</p>
<p>‘Indeed! I should have been highly indignant if he had
dared to do such a thing!’ replied she, haughtily tossing
her head; then, after a moment’s reflection, she
added—‘Well, well! I suppose he’s good
enough for his place: but I’m glad I’m not dependent
on <i>him</i> for amusement—that’s all. Did you
see how Mr. Hatfield hurried out to get a bow from me, and be in
time to put us into the carriage?’</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ answered I; internally adding, ‘and I
thought it somewhat derogatory to his dignity as a clergyman to
come flying from the pulpit in such eager haste to shake hands
with the squire, and hand his wife and daughters into their
carriage: and, moreover, I owe him a grudge for nearly shutting
me out of it’; for, in fact, though I was standing before
his face, close beside the carriage steps, waiting to get in, he
would persist in putting them up and closing the door, till one
of the family stopped him by calling out that the governess was
not in yet; then, without a word of apology, he departed, wishing
them good-morning, and leaving the footman to finish the
business.</p>
<p><i>Nota bene</i>.—Mr. Hatfield never spoke to me,
neither did Sir Hugh or Lady Meltham, nor Mr. Harry or Miss
Meltham, nor Mr. Green or his sisters, nor any other lady or
gentleman who frequented that church: nor, in fact, any one that
visited at Horton Lodge.</p>
<p>Miss Murray ordered the carriage again, in the afternoon, for
herself and her sister: she said it was too cold for them to
enjoy themselves in the garden; and besides, she believed Harry
Meltham would be at church. ‘For,’ said she,
smiling slyly at her own fair image in the glass, ‘he has
been a most exemplary attendant at church these last few Sundays:
you would think he was quite a good Christian. And you may
go with us, Miss Grey: I want you to see him; he is so greatly
improved since he returned from abroad—you can’t
think! And besides, then you will have an opportunity of
seeing the beautiful Mr. Weston again, and of hearing him
preach.’</p>
<p>I did hear him preach, and was decidedly pleased with the
evangelical truth of his doctrine, as well as the earnest
simplicity of his manner, and the clearness and force of his
style. It was truly refreshing to hear such a sermon, after
being so long accustomed to the dry, prosy discourses of the
former curate, and the still less edifying harangues of the
rector. Mr. Hatfield would come sailing up the aisle, or
rather sweeping along like a whirlwind, with his rich silk gown
flying behind him and rustling against the pew doors, mount the
pulpit like a conqueror ascending his triumphal car; then,
sinking on the velvet cushion in an attitude of studied grace,
remain in silent prostration for a certain time; then mutter over
a Collect, and gabble through the Lord’s Prayer, rise, draw
off one bright lavender glove, to give the congregation the
benefit of his sparkling rings, lightly pass his fingers through
his well-curled hair, flourish a cambric handkerchief, recite a
very short passage, or, perhaps, a mere phrase of Scripture, as a
head-piece to his discourse, and, finally, deliver a composition
which, as a composition, might be considered good, though far too
studied and too artificial to be pleasing to me: the propositions
were well laid down, the arguments logically conducted; and yet,
it was sometimes hard to listen quietly throughout, without some
slight demonstrations of disapproval or impatience.</p>
<p>His favourite subjects were church discipline, rites and
ceremonies, apostolical succession, the duty of reverence and
obedience to the clergy, the atrocious criminality of dissent,
the absolute necessity of observing all the forms of godliness,
the reprehensible presumption of individuals who attempted to
think for themselves in matters connected with religion, or to be
guided by their own interpretations of Scripture, and,
occasionally (to please his wealthy parishioners) the necessity
of deferential obedience from the poor to the
rich—supporting his maxims and exhortations throughout with
quotations from the Fathers: with whom he appeared to be far
better acquainted than with the Apostles and Evangelists, and
whose importance he seemed to consider at least equal to
theirs. But now and then he gave us a sermon of a different
order—what some would call a very good one; but sunless and
severe: representing the Deity as a terrible taskmaster rather
than a benevolent father. Yet, as I listened, I felt
inclined to think the man was sincere in all he said: he must
have changed his views, and become decidedly religious, gloomy
and austere, yet still devout. But such illusions were
usually dissipated, on coming out of church, by hearing his voice
in jocund colloquy with some of the Melthams or Greens, or,
perhaps, the Murrays themselves; probably laughing at his own
sermon, and hoping that he had given the rascally people
something to think about; perchance, exulting in the thought that
old Betty Holmes would now lay aside the sinful indulgence of her
pipe, which had been her daily solace for upwards of thirty
years: that George Higgins would be frightened out of his Sabbath
evening walks, and Thomas Jackson would be sorely troubled in his
conscience, and shaken in his sure and certain hope of a joyful
resurrection at the last day.</p>
<p>Thus, I could not but conclude that Mr. Hatfield was one of
those who ‘bind heavy burdens, and grievous to be borne,
and lay them upon men’s shoulders, while they themselves
will not move them with one of their fingers’; and who
‘make the word of God of none effect by their traditions,
teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.’ I
was well pleased to observe that the new curate resembled him, as
far as I could see, in none of these particulars.</p>
<p>‘Well, Miss Grey, what do you think of him now?’
said Miss Murray, as we took our places in the carriage after
service.</p>
<p>‘No harm still,’ replied I.</p>
<p>‘No harm!’ repeated she in amazement.
‘What do you mean?’</p>
<p>‘I mean, I think no worse of him than I did
before.’</p>
<p>‘No worse! I should think not indeed—quite
the contrary! Is he not greatly improved?’</p>
<p>‘Oh, yes; very much indeed,’ replied I; for I had
now discovered that it was Harry Meltham she meant, not Mr.
Weston. That gentleman had eagerly come forward to speak to
the young ladies: a thing he would hardly have ventured to do had
their mother been present; he had likewise politely handed them
into the carriage. He had not attempted to shut me out,
like Mr. Hatfield; neither, of course, had he offered me his
assistance (I should not have accepted it, if he had), but as
long as the door remained open he had stood smirking and chatting
with them, and then lifted his hat and departed to his own abode:
but I had scarcely noticed him all the time. My companions,
however, had been more observant; and, as we rolled along, they
discussed between them not only his looks, words, and actions,
but every feature of his face, and every article of his
apparel.</p>
<p>‘You shan’t have him all to yourself,
Rosalie,’ said Miss Matilda at the close of this
discussion; ‘I like him: I know he’d make a nice,
jolly companion for me.’</p>
<p>‘Well, you’re quite welcome to him,
Matilda,’ replied her sister, in a tone of affected
indifference.</p>
<p>‘And I’m sure,’ continued the other,
‘he admires me quite as much as he does you; doesn’t
he, Miss Grey?’</p>
<p>‘I don’t know; I’m not acquainted with his
sentiments.’</p>
<p>‘Well, but he <i>does</i> though.’</p>
<p>‘My <i>dear</i> Matilda! nobody will ever admire you
till you get rid of your rough, awkward manners.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, stuff! Harry Meltham likes such manners; and
so do papa’s friends.’</p>
<p>‘Well, you <i>may</i> captivate old men, and younger
sons; but nobody else, I am sure, will ever take a fancy to
you.’</p>
<p>‘I don’t care: I’m not always grabbing after
money, like you and mamma. If my husband is able to keep a
few good horses and dogs, I shall be quite satisfied; and all the
rest may go to the devil!’</p>
<p>‘Well, if you use such shocking expressions, I’m
sure no real gentleman will ever venture to come near you.
Really, Miss Grey, you should not let her do so.’</p>
<p>‘I can’t possibly prevent it, Miss
Murray.’</p>
<p>‘And you’re quite mistaken, Matilda, in supposing
that Harry Meltham admires you: I assure you he does nothing of
the kind.’</p>
<p>Matilda was beginning an angry reply; but, happily, our
journey was now at an end; and the contention was cut short by
the footman opening the carriage-door, and letting down the steps
for our descent.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XI—THE COTTAGERS</h2>
<p>As I had now only one regular pupil—though she contrived
to give me as much trouble as three or four ordinary ones, and
though her sister still took lessons in German and
drawing—I had considerably more time at my own disposal
than I had ever been blessed with before, since I had taken upon
me the governess’s yoke; which time I devoted partly to
correspondence with my friends, partly to reading, study, and the
practice of music, singing, &c., partly to wandering in the
grounds or adjacent fields, with my pupils if they wanted me,
alone if they did not.</p>
<p>Often, when they had no more agreeable occupation at hand, the
Misses Murray would amuse themselves with visiting the poor
cottagers on their father’s estate, to receive their
flattering homage, or to hear the old stories or gossiping news
of the garrulous old women; or, perhaps, to enjoy the purer
pleasure of making the poor people happy with their cheering
presence and their occasional gifts, so easily bestowed, so
thankfully received. Sometimes, I was called upon to
accompany one or both of the sisters in these visits; and
sometimes I was desired to go alone, to fulfil some promise which
they had been more ready to make than to perform; to carry some
small donation, or read to one who was sick or seriously
disposed: and thus I made a few acquaintances among the
cottagers; and, occasionally, I went to see them on my own
account.</p>
<p>I generally had more satisfaction in going alone than with
either of the young ladies; for they, chiefly owing to their
defective education, comported themselves towards their inferiors
in a manner that was highly disagreeable for me to witness.
They never, in thought, exchanged places with them; and,
consequently, had no consideration for their feelings, regarding
them as an order of beings entirely different from
themselves. They would watch the poor creatures at their
meals, making uncivil remarks about their food, and their manner
of eating; they would laugh at their simple notions and
provincial expressions, till some of them scarcely durst venture
to speak; they would call the grave elderly men and women old
fools and silly old blockheads to their faces: and all this
without meaning to offend. I could see that the people were
often hurt and annoyed by such conduct, though their fear of the
‘grand ladies’ prevented them from testifying any
resentment; but <i>they</i> never perceived it. They
thought that, as these cottagers were poor and untaught, they
must be stupid and brutish; and as long as they, their superiors,
condescended to talk to them, and to give them shillings and
half-crowns, or articles of clothing, they had a right to amuse
themselves, even at their expense; and the people must adore them
as angels of light, condescending to minister to their
necessities, and enlighten their humble dwellings.</p>
<p>I made many and various attempts to deliver my pupils from
these delusive notions without alarming their pride—which
was easily offended, and not soon appeased—but with little
apparent result; and I know not which was the more reprehensible
of the two: Matilda was more rude and boisterous; but from
Rosalie’s womanly age and lady-like exterior better things
were expected: yet she was as provokingly careless and
inconsiderate as a giddy child of twelve.</p>
<p>One bright day in the last week of February, I was walking in
the park, enjoying the threefold luxury of solitude, a book, and
pleasant weather; for Miss Matilda had set out on her daily ride,
and Miss Murray was gone in the carriage with her mamma to pay
some morning calls. But it struck me that I ought to leave
these selfish pleasures, and the park with its glorious canopy of
bright blue sky, the west wind sounding through its yet leafless
branches, the snow-wreaths still lingering in its hollows, but
melting fast beneath the sun, and the graceful deer browsing on
its moist herbage already assuming the freshness and verdure of
spring—and go to the cottage of one Nancy Brown, a widow,
whose son was at work all day in the fields, and who was
afflicted with an inflammation in the eyes; which had for some
time incapacitated her from reading: to her own great grief, for
she was a woman of a serious, thoughtful turn of mind. I
accordingly went, and found her alone, as usual, in her little,
close, dark cottage, redolent of smoke and confined air, but as
tidy and clean as she could make it. She was seated beside
her little fire (consisting of a few red cinders and a bit of
stick), busily knitting, with a small sackcloth cushion at her
feet, placed for the accommodation of her gentle friend the cat,
who was seated thereon, with her long tail half encircling her
velvet paws, and her half-closed eyes dreamily gazing on the low,
crooked fender.</p>
<p>‘Well, Nancy, how are you to-day?’</p>
<p>‘Why, middling, Miss, i’ myseln—my eyes is
no better, but I’m a deal easier i’ my mind nor I
have been,’ replied she, rising to welcome me with a
contented smile; which I was glad to see, for Nancy had been
somewhat afflicted with religious melancholy. I
congratulated her upon the change. She agreed that it was a
great blessing, and expressed herself ‘right down thankful
for it’; adding, ‘If it please God to spare my sight,
and make me so as I can read my Bible again, I think I shall be
as happy as a queen.’</p>
<p>‘I hope He will, Nancy,’ replied I; ‘and,
meantime, I’ll come and read to you now and then, when I
have a little time to spare.’</p>
<p>With expressions of grateful pleasure, the poor woman moved to
get me a chair; but, as I saved her the trouble, she busied
herself with stirring the fire, and adding a few more sticks to
the decaying embers; and then, taking her well-used Bible from
the shelf, dusted it carefully, and gave it me. On my
asking if there was any particular part she should like me to
read, she answered—</p>
<p>‘Well, Miss Grey, if it’s all the same to you, I
should like to hear that chapter in the First Epistle of St.
John, that says, “God is love, and he that dwelleth in love
dwelleth in God, and God in him.”’</p>
<p>With a little searching, I found these words in the fourth
chapter. When I came to the seventh verse she interrupted
me, and, with needless apologies for such a liberty, desired me
to read it very slowly, that she might take it all in, and dwell
on every word; hoping I would excuse her, as she was but a
‘simple body.’</p>
<p>‘The wisest person,’ I replied, ‘might think
over each of these verses for an hour, and be all the better for
it; and I would rather read them slowly than not.’</p>
<p>Accordingly, I finished the chapter as slowly as need be, and
at the same time as impressively as I could; my auditor listened
most attentively all the while, and sincerely thanked me when I
had done. I sat still about half a minute to give her time
to reflect upon it; when, somewhat to my surprise, she broke the
pause by asking me how I liked Mr. Weston?</p>
<p>‘I don’t know,’ I replied, a little startled
by the suddenness of the question; ‘I think he preaches
very well.’</p>
<p>‘Ay, he does so; and talks well too.’</p>
<p>‘Does he?’</p>
<p>‘He does. Maybe, you haven’t seen
him—not to talk to him much, yet?’</p>
<p>‘No, I never see any one to talk to—except the
young ladies of the Hall.’</p>
<p>‘Ah; they’re nice, kind young ladies; but they
can’t talk as he does.’</p>
<p>‘Then he comes to see you, Nancy?’</p>
<p>‘He does, Miss; and I’se thankful for it. He
comes to see all us poor bodies a deal ofter nor Maister Bligh,
or th’ Rector ever did; an’ it’s well he does,
for he’s always welcome: we can’t say as much for
th’ Rector—there is ‘at says they’re fair
feared on him. When he comes into a house, they say
he’s sure to find summut wrong, and begin a-calling
’em as soon as he crosses th’ doorstuns: but maybe he
thinks it his duty like to tell ’em what’s
wrong. And very oft he comes o’ purpose to reprove
folk for not coming to church, or not kneeling an’ standing
when other folk does, or going to the Methody chapel, or summut
o’ that sort: but I can’t say ’at he ever fund
much fault wi’ me. He came to see me once or twice,
afore Maister Weston come, when I was so ill troubled in my mind;
and as I had only very poor health besides, I made bold to send
for him—and he came right enough. I was sore
distressed, Miss Grey—thank God, it’s owered
now—but when I took my Bible, I could get no comfort of it
at all. That very chapter ‘at you’ve just been
reading troubled me as much as aught—“He that loveth
not, knoweth not God.” It seemed fearsome to me; for
I felt that I loved neither God nor man as I should do, and could
not, if I tried ever so. And th’ chapter afore, where
it says,—“He that is born of God cannot commit
sin.” And another place where it
says,—“Love is the fulfilling of the
Law.” And many, many others, Miss: I should fair
weary you out, if I was to tell them all. But all seemed to
condemn me, and to show me ‘at I was not in the right way;
and as I knew not how to get into it, I sent our Bill to beg
Maister Hatfield to be as kind as look in on me some day and when
he came, I telled him all my troubles.’</p>
<p>‘And what did he say, Nancy?’</p>
<p>‘Why, Miss, he seemed to scorn me. I might be
mista’en—but he like gave a sort of a whistle, and I
saw a bit of a smile on his face; and he said, “Oh,
it’s all stuff! You’ve been among the
Methodists, my good woman.” But I telled him
I’d never been near the Methodies. And then he
said,—“Well,” says he, “you must come to
church, where you’ll hear the Scriptures properly
explained, instead of sitting poring over your Bible at
home.”</p>
<p>‘But I telled him I always used coming to church when I
had my health; but this very cold winter weather I hardly durst
venture so far—and me so bad wi’ th’ rheumatic
and all.</p>
<p>‘But he says, “It’ll do your rheumatiz good
to hobble to church: there’s nothing like exercise for the
rheumatiz. You can walk about the house well enough; why
can’t you walk to church? The fact is,” says
he, “you’re getting too fond of your ease.
It’s always easy to find excuses for shirking one’s
duty.”</p>
<p>‘But then, you know, Miss Grey, it wasn’t
so. However, I telled him I’d try. “But
please, sir,” says I, “if I do go to church, what the
better shall I be? I want to have my sins blotted out, and
to feel that they are remembered no more against me, and that the
love of God is shed abroad in my heart; and if I can get no good
by reading my Bible an’ saying my prayers at home, what
good shall I get by going to church?”’</p>
<p>‘“The church,” says he, “is the place
appointed by God for His worship. It’s your duty to
go there as often as you can. If you want comfort, you must
seek it in the path of duty,”—an’ a deal more
he said, but I cannot remember all his fine words. However,
it all came to this, that I was to come to church as oft as ever
I could, and bring my prayer-book with me, an’ read up all
the sponsers after the clerk, an’ stand, an’ kneel,
an’ sit, an’ do all as I should, and take the
Lord’s Supper at every opportunity, an’ hearken his
sermons, and Maister Bligh’s, an’ it ’ud be all
right: if I went on doing my duty, I should get a blessing at
last.</p>
<p>‘“But if you get no comfort that way,” says
he, “it’s all up.”</p>
<p>‘“Then, sir,” says I, “should you
think I’m a reprobate?”</p>
<p>‘“Why,” says he—he says, “if you
do your best to get to heaven and can’t manage it, you must
be one of those that seek to enter in at the strait gate and
shall not be able.”</p>
<p>‘An’ then he asked me if I’d seen any of the
ladies o’ th’ Hall about that mornin’; so I
telled him where I had seen the young misses go on th’ Moss
Lane;—an’ he kicked my poor cat right across
th’ floor, an’ went after ’em as gay as a lark:
but I was very sad. That last word o’ his fair sunk
into my heart, an’ lay there like a lump o’ lead,
till I was weary to bear it.</p>
<p>‘Howsever, I follered his advice: I thought he meant it
all for th’ best, though he <i>had</i> a queer way with
him. But you know, Miss, he’s rich an’ young,
and such like cannot right understand the thoughts of a poor old
woman such as me. But, howsever, I did my best to do all as
he bade me—but maybe I’m plaguing you, Miss,
wi’ my chatter.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, no, Nancy! Go on, and tell me all.’</p>
<p>‘Well, my rheumatiz got better—I know not whether
wi’ going to church or not, but one frosty Sunday I got
this cold i’ my eyes. Th’ inflammation
didn’t come on all at once like, but bit by bit—but I
wasn’t going to tell you about my eyes, I was talking about
my trouble o’ mind;—and to tell the truth, Miss Grey,
I don’t think it was anyways eased by coming to
church—nought to speak on, at least: I like got my health
better; but that didn’t mend my soul. I hearkened and
hearkened the ministers, and read an’ read at my
prayer-book; but it was all like sounding brass and a tinkling
cymbal: the sermons I couldn’t understand, an’
th’ prayer-book only served to show me how wicked I was,
that I could read such good words an’ never be no better
for it, and oftens feel it a sore labour an’ a heavy task
beside, instead of a blessing and a privilege as all good
Christians does. It seemed like as all were barren
an’ dark to me. And then, them dreadful words,
“Many shall seek to enter in, and shall not be
able.” They like as they fair dried up my
sperrit.</p>
<p>‘But one Sunday, when Maister Hatfield gave out about
the sacrament, I noticed where he said, “If there be any of
you that cannot quiet his own conscience, but requireth further
comfort or counsel, let him come to me, or some other discreet
and learned minister of God’s word, and open his
grief!” So next Sunday morning, afore service, I just
looked into the vestry, an’ began a-talking to th’
Rector again. I hardly could fashion to take such a
liberty, but I thought when my soul was at stake I
shouldn’t stick at a trifle. But he said he
hadn’t time to attend to me then.</p>
<p>‘“And, indeed,” says he, “I’ve
nothing to say to you but what I’ve said before. Take
the sacrament, of course, and go on doing your duty; and if that
won’t serve you, nothing will. So don’t bother
me any more.”</p>
<p>‘So then, I went away. But I heard Maister
Weston—Maister Weston was there, Miss—this was his
first Sunday at Horton, you know, an’ he was i’
th’ vestry in his surplice, helping th’ Rector on
with his gown—’</p>
<p>‘Yes, Nancy.’</p>
<p>‘And I heard him ask Maister Hatfield who I was,
an’ he says, “Oh, she’s a canting old
fool.”</p>
<p>‘And I was very ill grieved, Miss Grey; but I went to my
seat, and I tried to do my duty as aforetime: but I like got no
peace. An’ I even took the sacrament; but I felt as
though I were eating and drinking to my own damnation all
th’ time. So I went home, sorely troubled.</p>
<p>‘But next day, afore I’d gotten fettled
up—for indeed, Miss, I’d no heart to sweeping
an’ fettling, an’ washing pots; so I sat me down
i’ th’ muck—who should come in but Maister
Weston! I started siding stuff then, an’ sweeping
an’ doing; and I expected he’d begin a-calling me for
my idle ways, as Maister Hatfield would a’ done; but I was
mista’en: he only bid me good-mornin’ like, in a
quiet dacent way. So I dusted him a chair, an’
fettled up th’ fireplace a bit; but I hadn’t
forgotten th’ Rector’s words, so says I, “I
wonder, sir, you should give yourself that trouble, to come so
far to see a ‘canting old fool,’ such as
me.”</p>
<p>‘He seemed taken aback at that; but he would fain
persuade me ‘at the Rector was only in jest; and when that
wouldn’t do, he says, “Well, Nancy, you
shouldn’t think so much about it: Mr. Hatfield was a little
out of humour just then: you know we’re none of us
perfect—even Moses spoke unadvisedly with his lips.
But now sit down a minute, if you can spare the time, and tell me
all your doubts and fears; and I’ll try to remove
them.”</p>
<p>‘So I sat me down anent him. He was quite a
stranger, you know, Miss Grey, and even <i>younger</i> nor
Maister Hatfield, I believe; and I had thought him not so
pleasant-looking as him, and rather a bit crossish, at first, to
look at; but he spake so civil like—and when th’ cat,
poor thing, jumped on to his knee, he only stroked her, and gave
a bit of a smile: so I thought that was a good sign; for once,
when she did so to th’ Rector, he knocked her off, like as
it might be in scorn and anger, poor thing. But you
can’t expect a cat to know manners like a Christian, you
know, Miss Grey.’</p>
<p>‘No; of course not, Nancy. But what did Mr. Weston
say then?’</p>
<p>‘He said nought; but he listened to me as steady
an’ patient as could be, an’ never a bit o’
scorn about him; so I went on, an’ telled him all, just as
I’ve telled you—an’ more too.</p>
<p>‘“Well,” says he, “Mr. Hatfield was
quite right in telling you to persevere in doing your duty; but
in advising you to go to church and attend to the service, and so
on, he didn’t mean that was the whole of a
Christian’s duty: he only thought you might there learn
what more was to be done, and be led to take delight in those
exercises, instead of finding them a task and a burden. And
if you had asked him to explain those words that trouble you so
much, I think he would have told you, that if many shall seek to
enter in at the strait gate and shall not be able, it is their
own sins that hinder them; just as a man with a large sack on his
back might wish to pass through a narrow doorway, and find it
impossible to do so unless he would leave his sack behind
him. But you, Nancy, I dare say, have no sins that you
would not gladly throw aside, if you knew how?”</p>
<p>‘“Indeed, sir, you speak truth,” said I.</p>
<p>‘“Well,” says he, “you know the first
and great commandment—and the second, which is like unto
it—on which two commandments hang all the law and the
prophets? You say you cannot love God; but it strikes me
that if you rightly consider who and what He is, you cannot help
it. He is your father, your best friend: every blessing,
everything good, pleasant, or useful, comes from Him; and
everything evil, everything you have reason to hate, to shun, or
to fear, comes from Satan—<i>His</i> enemy as well as
ours. And for <i>this</i> cause was God manifest in the
flesh, that He might destroy the works of the Devil: in one word,
God is <span class="smcap">love</span>; and the more of love we
have within us, the nearer we are to Him and the more of His
spirit we possess.”</p>
<p>‘“Well, sir,” I said, “if I can always
think on these things, I think I might well love God: but how can
I love my neighbours, when they vex me, and be so contrary and
sinful as some on ’em is?”</p>
<p>‘“It may seem a hard matter,” says he,
“to love our neighbours, who have so much of what is evil
about them, and whose faults so often awaken the evil that
lingers within ourselves; but remember that <i>He</i> made them,
and <i>He</i> loves them; and whosoever loveth him that begat,
loveth him that is begotten also. And if God so loveth us,
that He gave His only begotten Son to die for us, we ought also
to love one another. But if you cannot feel positive
affection for those who do not care for you, you can at least try
to do to them as you would they should do unto you: you can
endeavour to pity their failings and excuse their offences, and
to do all the good you can to those about you. And if you
accustom yourself to this, Nancy, the very effort itself will
make you love them in some degree—to say nothing of the
goodwill your kindness would beget in them, though they might
have little else that is good about them. If we love God
and wish to serve Him, let us try to be like Him, to do His work,
to labour for His glory—which is the good of man—to
hasten the coming of His kingdom, which is the peace and
happiness of all the world: however powerless we may seem to be,
in doing all the good we can through life, the humblest of us may
do much towards it: and let us dwell in love, that He may dwell
in us and we in Him. The more happiness we bestow, the more
we shall receive, even here; and the greater will be our reward
in heaven when we rest from our labours.” I believe,
Miss, them is his very words, for I’ve thought ’em
ower many a time. An’ then he took that Bible,
an’ read bits here and there, an’ explained ’em
as clear as the day: and it seemed like as a new light broke in
on my soul; an’ I felt fair aglow about my heart, an’
only wished poor Bill an’ all the world could ha’
been there, an’ heard it all, and rejoiced wi’
me.</p>
<p>‘After he was gone, Hannah Rogers, one o’
th’ neighbours, came in and wanted me to help her to
wash. I telled her I couldn’t just then, for I
hadn’t set on th’ potaties for th’ dinner, nor
washed up th’ breakfast stuff yet. So then she began
a-calling me for my nasty idle ways. I was a little bit
vexed at first, but I never said nothing wrong to her: I only
telled her like all in a quiet way, ’at I’d had
th’ new parson to see me; but I’d get done as quick
as ever I could, an’ then come an’ help her. So
then she softened down; and my heart like as it warmed towards
her, an’ in a bit we was very good friends. An’
so it is, Miss Grey, “a soft answer turneth away wrath; but
grievous words stir up anger.” It isn’t only in
them you speak to, but in yourself.’</p>
<p>‘Very true, Nancy, if we could always remember
it.’</p>
<p>‘Ay, if we could!’</p>
<p>‘And did Mr. Weston ever come to see you
again?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, many a time; and since my eyes has been so bad,
he’s sat an’ read to me by the half-hour together:
but you know, Miss, he has other folks to see, and other things
to do—God bless him! An’ that next Sunday he
preached <i>such</i> a sermon! His text was, “Come
unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give
you rest,” and them two blessed verses that follows.
You wasn’t there, Miss, you was with your friends
then—but it made me <i>so</i> happy! And I <i>am</i>
happy now, thank God! an’ I take a pleasure, now, in doing
little bits o’ jobs for my neighbours—such as a poor
old body ’at’s half blind can do; and they take it
kindly of me, just as he said. You see, Miss, I’m
knitting a pair o’ stockings now;—they’re for
Thomas Jackson: he’s a queerish old body, an’
we’ve had many a bout at threaping, one anent
t’other; an’ at times we’ve differed
sorely. So I thought I couldn’t do better nor knit
him a pair o’ warm stockings; an’ I’ve felt to
like him a deal better, poor old man, sin’ I began.
It’s turned out just as Maister Weston said.’</p>
<p>‘Well, I’m very glad to see you so happy, Nancy,
and so wise: but I must go now; I shall be wanted at the
Hall,’ said I; and bidding her good-bye, I departed,
promising to come again when I had time, and feeling nearly as
happy as herself.</p>
<p>At another time I went to read to a poor labourer who was in
the last stage of consumption. The young ladies had been to
see him, and somehow a promise of reading had been extracted from
them; but it was too much trouble, so they begged me to do it
instead. I went, willingly enough; and there too I was
gratified with the praises of Mr. Weston, both from the sick man
and his wife. The former told me that he derived great
comfort and benefit from the visits of the new parson, who
frequently came to see him, and was ‘another guess sort of
man’ to Mr. Hatfield; who, before the other’s arrival
at Horton, had now and then paid him a visit; on which occasions
he would always insist upon having the cottage-door kept open, to
admit the fresh air for his own convenience, without considering
how it might injure the sufferer; and having opened his
prayer-book and hastily read over a part of the Service for the
Sick, would hurry away again: if he did not stay to administer
some harsh rebuke to the afflicted wife, or to make some
thoughtless, not to say heartless, observation, rather calculated
to increase than diminish the troubles of the suffering pair.</p>
<p>‘Whereas,’ said the man, ‘Maister Weston
’ull pray with me quite in a different fashion, an’
talk to me as kind as owt; an’ oft read to me too,
an’ sit beside me just like a brother.’</p>
<p>‘Just for all the world!’ exclaimed his wife;
‘an’ about a three wik sin’, when he seed how
poor Jem shivered wi’ cold, an’ what pitiful fires we
kept, he axed if wer stock of coals was nearly done. I
telled him it was, an’ we was ill set to get more: but you
know, mum, I didn’t think o’ him helping us; but,
howsever, he sent us a sack o’ coals next day; an’
we’ve had good fires ever sin’: and a great blessing
it is, this winter time. But that’s his way, Miss
Grey: when he comes into a poor body’s house a-seein’
sick folk, he like notices what they most stand i’ need on;
an’ if he thinks they can’t readily get it therseln,
he never says nowt about it, but just gets it for
’em. An’ it isn’t everybody ’at
’ud do that, ’at has as little as he has: for you
know, mum, he’s nowt at all to live on but what he gets
fra’ th’ Rector, an’ that’s little enough
they say.’</p>
<p>I remembered then, with a species of exultation, that he had
frequently been styled a vulgar brute by the amiable Miss Murray,
because he wore a silver watch, and clothes not quite so bright
and fresh as Mr. Hatfield’s.</p>
<p>In returning to the Lodge I felt very happy, and thanked God
that I had now something to think about; something to dwell on as
a relief from the weary monotony, the lonely drudgery, of my
present life: for I <i>was</i> lonely. Never, from month to
month, from year to year, except during my brief intervals of
rest at home, did I see one creature to whom I could open my
heart, or freely speak my thoughts with any hope of sympathy, or
even comprehension: never one, unless it were poor Nancy Brown,
with whom I could enjoy a single moment of real social
intercourse, or whose conversation was calculated to render me
better, wiser, or happier than before; or who, as far as I could
see, could be greatly benefited by mine. My only companions
had been unamiable children, and ignorant, wrong-headed girls;
from whose fatiguing folly, unbroken solitude was often a relief
most earnestly desired and dearly prized. But to be
restricted to such associates was a serious evil, both in its
immediate effects and the consequences that were likely to
ensue. Never a new idea or stirring thought came to me from
without; and such as rose within me were, for the most part,
miserably crushed at once, or doomed to sicken or fade away,
because they could not see the light.</p>
<p>Habitual associates are known to exercise a great influence
over each other’s minds and manners. Those whose
actions are for ever before our eyes, whose words are ever in our
ears, will naturally lead us, albeit against our will, slowly,
gradually, imperceptibly, perhaps, to act and speak as they
do. I will not presume to say how far this irresistible
power of assimilation extends; but if one civilised man were
doomed to pass a dozen years amid a race of intractable savages,
unless he had power to improve them, I greatly question whether,
at the close of that period, he would not have become, at least,
a barbarian himself. And I, as I could not make my young
companions better, feared exceedingly that they would make me
worse—would gradually bring my feelings, habits,
capacities, to the level of their own; without, however,
imparting to me their lightheartedness and cheerful vivacity.</p>
<p>Already, I seemed to feel my intellect deteriorating, my heart
petrifying, my soul contracting; and I trembled lest my very
moral perceptions should become deadened, my distinctions of
right and wrong confounded, and all my better faculties be sunk,
at last, beneath the baneful influence of such a mode of
life. The gross vapours of earth were gathering around me,
and closing in upon my inward heaven; and thus it was that Mr.
Weston rose at length upon me, appearing like the morning star in
my horizon, to save me from the fear of utter darkness; and I
rejoiced that I had now a subject for contemplation that was
above me, not beneath. I was glad to see that all the world
was not made up of Bloomfields, Murrays, Hatfields, Ashbys,
&c.; and that human excellence was not a mere dream of the
imagination. When we hear a little good and no harm of a
person, it is easy and pleasant to imagine more: in short, it is
needless to analyse all my thoughts; but Sunday was now become a
day of peculiar delight to me (I was now almost broken-in to the
back corner in the carriage), for I liked to hear him—and I
liked to see him, too; though I knew he was not handsome, or even
what is called agreeable, in outward aspect; but, certainly, he
was not ugly.</p>
<p>In stature he was a little, a very little, above the middle
size; the outline of his face would be pronounced too square for
beauty, but to me it announced decision of character; his dark
brown hair was not carefully curled, like Mr. Hatfield’s,
but simply brushed aside over a broad white forehead; the
eyebrows, I suppose, were too projecting, but from under those
dark brows there gleamed an eye of singular power, brown in
colour, not large, and somewhat deep-set, but strikingly
brilliant, and full of expression; there was character, too, in
the mouth, something that bespoke a man of firm purpose and an
habitual thinker; and when he smiled—but I will not speak
of that yet, for, at the time I mention, I had never seen him
smile: and, indeed, his general appearance did not impress me
with the idea of a man given to such a relaxation, nor of such an
individual as the cottagers described him. I had early
formed my opinion of him; and, in spite of Miss Murray’s
objurgations: was fully convinced that he was a man of strong
sense, firm faith, and ardent piety, but thoughtful and stern:
and when I found that, to his other good qualities, was added
that of true benevolence and gentle, considerate kindness, the
discovery, perhaps, delighted me the more, as I had not been
prepared to expect it.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XII—THE SHOWER</h2>
<p>The next visit I paid to Nancy Brown was in the second week in
March: for, though I had many spare minutes during the day, I
seldom could look upon an hour as entirely my own; since, where
everything was left to the caprices of Miss Matilda and her
sister, there could be no order or regularity. Whatever
occupation I chose, when not actually busied about them or their
concerns, I had, as it were, to keep my loins girded, my shoes on
my feet, and my staff in my hand; for not to be immediately
forthcoming when called for, was regarded as a grave and
inexcusable offence: not only by my pupils and their mother, but
by the very servant, who came in breathless haste to call me,
exclaiming, ‘You’re to go to the schoolroom
<i>directly</i>, mum, the young ladies is <span class="smcap">waiting</span>!!’ Climax of horror!
actually waiting for their governess!!!</p>
<p>But this time I was pretty sure of an hour or two to myself;
for Matilda was preparing for a long ride, and Rosalie was
dressing for a dinner-party at Lady Ashby’s: so I took the
opportunity of repairing to the widow’s cottage, where I
found her in some anxiety about her cat, which had been absent
all day. I comforted her with as many anecdotes of that
animal’s roving propensities as I could recollect.
‘I’m feared o’ th’ gamekeepers,’
said she: ‘that’s all ’at I think on. If
th’ young gentlemen had been at home, I should a’
thought they’d been setting their dogs at her, an’
worried her, poor thing, as they did <i>many</i> a poor
thing’s cat; but I haven’t that to be feared on
now.’ Nancy’s eyes were better, but still far
from well: she had been trying to make a Sunday shirt for her
son, but told me she could only bear to do a little bit at it now
and then, so that it progressed but slowly, though the poor lad
wanted it sadly. So I proposed to help her a little, after
I had read to her, for I had plenty of time that evening, and
need not return till dusk. She thankfully accepted the
offer. ‘An’ you’ll be a bit o’
company for me too, Miss,’ said she; ‘I like as I
feel lonesome without my cat.’ But when I had
finished reading, and done the half of a seam, with Nancy’s
capacious brass thimble fitted on to my finger by means of a roll
of paper, I was disturbed by the entrance of Mr. Weston, with the
identical cat in his arms. I now saw that he could smile,
and very pleasantly too.</p>
<p>‘I’ve done you a piece of good service,
Nancy,’ he began: then seeing me, he acknowledged my
presence by a slight bow. I should have been invisible to
Hatfield, or any other gentleman of those parts.
‘I’ve delivered your cat,’ he continued,
‘from the hands, or rather the gun, of Mr. Murray’s
gamekeeper.’</p>
<p>‘God bless you, sir!’ cried the grateful old
woman, ready to weep for joy as she received her favourite from
his arms.</p>
<p>‘Take care of it,’ said he, ‘and don’t
let it go near the rabbit-warren, for the gamekeeper swears
he’ll shoot it if he sees it there again: he would have
done so to-day, if I had not been in time to stop him. I
believe it is raining, Miss Grey,’ added he, more quietly,
observing that I had put aside my work, and was preparing to
depart. ‘Don’t let me disturb you—I
shan’t stay two minutes.’</p>
<p>‘You’ll <i>both</i> stay while this shower gets
owered,’ said Nancy, as she stirred the fire, and placed
another chair beside it; ‘what! there’s room for
all.’</p>
<p>‘I can see better here, thank you, Nancy,’ replied
I, taking my work to the window, where she had the goodness to
suffer me to remain unmolested, while she got a brush to remove
the cat’s hairs from Mr. Weston’s coat, carefully
wiped the rain from his hat, and gave the cat its supper, busily
talking all the time: now thanking her clerical friend for what
he had done; now wondering how the cat had found out the warren;
and now lamenting the probable consequences of such a
discovery. He listened with a quiet, good-natured smile,
and at length took a seat in compliance with her pressing
invitations, but repeated that he did not mean to stay.</p>
<p>‘I have another place to go to,’ said he,
‘and I see’ (glancing at the book on the table)
‘someone else has been reading to you.’</p>
<p>‘Yes, sir; Miss Grey has been as kind as read me a
chapter; an’ now she’s helping me with a shirt for
our Bill—but I’m feared she’ll be cold
there. Won’t you come to th’ fire,
Miss?’</p>
<p>‘No, thank you, Nancy, I’m quite warm. I
must go as soon as this shower is over.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, Miss! You said you could stop while
dusk!’ cried the provoking old woman, and Mr. Weston seized
his hat.</p>
<p>‘Nay, sir,’ exclaimed she, ‘pray don’t
go now, while it rains so fast.’</p>
<p>‘But it strikes me I’m keeping your visitor away
from the fire.’</p>
<p>‘No, you’re not, Mr. Weston,’ replied I,
hoping there was no harm in a falsehood of that description.</p>
<p>‘No, sure!’ cried Nancy. ‘What,
there’s lots o’ room!’</p>
<p>‘Miss Grey,’ said he, half-jestingly, as if he
felt it necessary to change the present subject, whether he had
anything particular to say or not, ‘I wish you would make
my peace with the squire, when you see him. He was by when
I rescued Nancy’s cat, and did not quite approve of the
deed. I told him I thought he might better spare all his
rabbits than she her cat, for which audacious assertion he
treated me to some rather ungentlemanly language; and I fear I
retorted a trifle too warmly.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, lawful sir! I hope you didn’t fall out
wi’ th’ maister for sake o’ my cat! he cannot
bide answering again—can th’ maister.’</p>
<p>‘Oh! it’s no matter, Nancy: I don’t care
about it, really; I said nothing <i>very</i> uncivil; and I
suppose Mr. Murray is accustomed to use rather strong language
when he’s heated.’</p>
<p>‘Ay, sir: it’s a pity.’</p>
<p>‘And now, I really must go. I have to visit a
place a mile beyond this; and you would not have me to return in
the dark: besides, it has nearly done raining now—so
good-evening, Nancy. Good-evening, Miss Grey.’</p>
<p>‘Good-evening, Mr. Weston; but don’t depend upon
me for making your peace with Mr. Murray, for I never see
him—to speak to.’</p>
<p>‘Don’t you; it can’t be helped then,’
replied he, in dolorous resignation: then, with a peculiar
half-smile, he added, ‘But never mind; I imagine the squire
has more to apologise for than I;’ and left the
cottage.</p>
<p>I went on with my sewing as long as I could see, and then bade
Nancy good-evening; checking her too lively gratitude by the
undeniable assurance that I had only done for her what she would
have done for me, if she had been in my place and I in
hers. I hastened back to Horton Lodge, where, having
entered the schoolroom, I found the tea-table all in confusion,
the tray flooded with slops, and Miss Matilda in a most ferocious
humour.</p>
<p>‘Miss Grey, whatever have you been about?
I’ve had tea half an hour ago, and had to make it myself,
and drink it all alone! I wish you would come in
sooner!’</p>
<p>‘I’ve been to see Nancy Brown. I thought you
would not be back from your ride.’</p>
<p>‘How could I ride in the rain, I should like to
know. That damned pelting shower was vexatious
enough—coming on when I was just in full swing: and then to
come and find nobody in to tea! and you know I can’t make
the tea as I like it.’</p>
<p>‘I didn’t think of the shower,’ replied I
(and, indeed, the thought of its driving her home had never
entered my head).</p>
<p>‘No, of course; you were under shelter yourself, and you
never thought of other people.’</p>
<p>I bore her coarse reproaches with astonishing equanimity, even
with cheerfulness; for I was sensible that I had done more good
to Nancy Brown than harm to her: and perhaps some other thoughts
assisted to keep up my spirits, and impart a relish to the cup of
cold, overdrawn tea, and a charm to the otherwise unsightly
table; and—I had almost said—to Miss Matilda’s
unamiable face. But she soon betook herself to the stables,
and left me to the quiet enjoyment of my solitary meal.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIII—THE PRIMROSES</h2>
<p>Miss Murray now always went twice to church, for she so loved
admiration that she could not bear to lose a single opportunity
of obtaining it; and she was so sure of it wherever she showed
herself, that, whether Harry Meltham and Mr. Green were there or
not, there was certain to be somebody present who would not be
insensible to her charms, besides the Rector, whose official
capacity generally obliged him to attend. Usually, also, if
the weather permitted, both she and her sister would walk home;
Matilda, because she hated the confinement of the carriage; she,
because she disliked the privacy of it, and enjoyed the company
that generally enlivened the first mile of the journey in walking
from the church to Mr. Green’s park-gates: near which
commenced the private road to Horton Lodge, which lay in the
opposite direction, while the highway conducted in a
straightforward course to the still more distant mansion of Sir
Hugh Meltham. Thus there was always a chance of being
accompanied, so far, either by Harry Meltham, with or without
Miss Meltham, or Mr. Green, with perhaps one or both of his
sisters, and any gentlemen visitors they might have.</p>
<p>Whether I walked with the young ladies or rode with their
parents, depended upon their own capricious will: if they chose
to ‘take’ me, I went; if, for reasons best known to
themselves, they chose to go alone, I took my seat in the
carriage. I liked walking better, but a sense of reluctance
to obtrude my presence on anyone who did not desire it, always
kept me passive on these and similar occasions; and I never
inquired into the causes of their varying whims. Indeed,
this was the best policy—for to submit and oblige was the
governess’s part, to consult their own pleasure was that of
the pupils. But when I did walk, the first half of journey
was generally a great nuisance to me. As none of the
before-mentioned ladies and gentlemen ever noticed me, it was
disagreeable to walk beside them, as if listening to what they
said, or wishing to be thought one of them, while they talked
over me, or across; and if their eyes, in speaking, chanced to
fall on me, it seemed as if they looked on vacancy—as if
they either did not see me, or were very desirous to make it
appear so. It was disagreeable, too, to walk behind, and
thus appear to acknowledge my own inferiority; for, in truth, I
considered myself pretty nearly as good as the best of them, and
wished them to know that I did so, and not to imagine that I
looked upon myself as a mere domestic, who knew her own place too
well to walk beside such fine ladies and gentlemen as they
were—though her young ladies might choose to have her with
them, and even condescend to converse with her when no better
company were at hand. Thus—I am almost ashamed to
confess it—but indeed I gave myself no little trouble in my
endeavours (if I did keep up with them) to appear perfectly
unconscious or regardless of their presence, as if I were wholly
absorbed in my own reflections, or the contemplation of
surrounding objects; or, if I lingered behind, it was some bird
or insect, some tree or flower, that attracted my attention, and
having duly examined that, I would pursue my walk alone, at a
leisurely pace, until my pupils had bidden adieu to their
companions and turned off into the quiet private road.</p>
<p>One such occasion I particularly well remember; it was a
lovely afternoon about the close of March; Mr. Green and his
sisters had sent their carriage back empty, in order to enjoy the
bright sunshine and balmy air in a sociable walk home along with
their visitors, Captain Somebody and Lieutenant Somebody-else (a
couple of military fops), and the Misses Murray, who, of course,
contrived to join them. Such a party was highly agreeable
to Rosalie; but not finding it equally suitable to my taste, I
presently fell back, and began to botanise and entomologise along
the green banks and budding hedges, till the company was
considerably in advance of me, and I could hear the sweet song of
the happy lark; then my spirit of misanthropy began to melt away
beneath the soft, pure air and genial sunshine; but sad thoughts
of early childhood, and yearnings for departed joys, or for a
brighter future lot, arose instead. As my eyes wandered
over the steep banks covered with young grass and green-leaved
plants, and surmounted by budding hedges, I longed intensely for
some familiar flower that might recall the woody dales or green
hill-sides of home: the brown moorlands, of course, were out of
the question. Such a discovery would make my eyes gush out
with water, no doubt; but that was one of my greatest enjoyments
now. At length I descried, high up between the twisted
roots of an oak, three lovely primroses, peeping so sweetly from
their hiding-place that the tears already started at the sight;
but they grew so high above me, that I tried in vain to gather
one or two, to dream over and to carry with me: I could not reach
them unless I climbed the bank, which I was deterred from doing
by hearing a footstep at that moment behind me, and was,
therefore, about to turn away, when I was startled by the words,
‘Allow me to gather them for you, Miss Grey,’ spoken
in the grave, low tones of a well-known voice. Immediately
the flowers were gathered, and in my hand. It was Mr.
Weston, of course—who else would trouble himself to do so
much for <i>me</i>?</p>
<p>‘I thanked him; whether warmly or coldly, I cannot tell:
but certain I am that I did not express half the gratitude I
felt. It was foolish, perhaps, to feel any gratitude at
all; but it seemed to me, at that moment, as if this were a
remarkable instance of his good-nature: an act of kindness, which
I could not repay, but never should forget: so utterly
unaccustomed was I to receive such civilities, so little prepared
to expect them from anyone within fifty miles of Horton
Lodge. Yet this did not prevent me from feeling a little
uncomfortable in his presence; and I proceeded to follow my
pupils at a much quicker pace than before; though, perhaps, if
Mr. Weston had taken the hint, and let me pass without another
word, I might have repeated it an hour after: but he did
not. A somewhat rapid walk for me was but an ordinary pace
for him.</p>
<p>‘Your young ladies have left you alone,’ said
he.</p>
<p>‘Yes, they are occupied with more agreeable
company.’</p>
<p>‘Then don’t trouble yourself to overtake
them.’ I slackened my pace; but next moment regretted
having done so: my companion did not speak; and I had nothing in
the world to say, and feared he might be in the same
predicament. At length, however, he broke the pause by
asking, with a certain quiet abruptness peculiar to himself, if I
liked flowers.</p>
<p>‘Yes; very much,’ I answered, ‘wild-flowers
especially.’</p>
<p>‘<i>I</i> like wild-flowers,’ said he;
‘others I don’t care about, because I have no
particular associations connected with them—except one or
two. What are your favourite flowers?’</p>
<p>‘Primroses, bluebells, and heath-blossoms.’</p>
<p>‘Not violets?’</p>
<p>‘No; because, as you say, I have no particular
associations connected with them; for there are no sweet violets
among the hills and valleys round my home.’</p>
<p>‘It must be a great consolation to you to have a home,
Miss Grey,’ observed my companion after a short pause:
‘however remote, or however seldom visited, still it is
something to look to.’</p>
<p>‘It is so much that I think I could not live without
it,’ replied I, with an enthusiasm of which I immediately
repented; for I thought it must have sounded essentially
silly.</p>
<p>‘Oh, yes, you could,’ said he, with a thoughtful
smile. ‘The ties that bind us to life are tougher
than you imagine, or than anyone can who has not felt how roughly
they may be pulled without breaking. You might be miserable
without a home, but even <i>you</i> could live; and not so
miserably as you suppose. The human heart is like
india-rubber; a little swells it, but a great deal will not burst
it. If “little more than nothing will disturb it,
little less than all things will suffice” to break
it. As in the outer members of our frame, there is a vital
power inherent in itself that strengthens it against external
violence. Every blow that shakes it will serve to harden it
against a future stroke; as constant labour thickens the skin of
the hand, and strengthens its muscles instead of wasting them
away: so that a day of arduous toil, that might excoriate a
lady’s palm, would make no sensible impression on that of a
hardy ploughman.</p>
<p>‘I speak from experience—partly my own.
There was a time when I thought as you do—at least, I was
fully persuaded that home and its affections were the only things
that made life tolerable: that, if deprived of these, existence
would become a burden hard to be endured; but now I have no
home—unless you would dignify my two hired rooms at Horton
by such a name;—and not twelve months ago I lost the last
and dearest of my early friends; and yet, not only I live, but I
am not wholly destitute of hope and comfort, even for this life:
though I must acknowledge that I can seldom enter even an humble
cottage at the close of day, and see its inhabitants peaceably
gathered around their cheerful hearth, without a feeling
<i>almost</i> of envy at their domestic enjoyment.’</p>
<p>‘You don’t know what happiness lies before you
yet,’ said I: ‘you are now only in the commencement
of your journey.’</p>
<p>‘The best of happiness,’ replied he, ‘is
mine already—the power and the will to be
useful.’</p>
<p>We now approached a stile communicating with a footpath that
conducted to a farm-house, where, I suppose, Mr. Weston purposed
to make himself ‘useful;’ for he presently took leave
of me, crossed the stile, and traversed the path with his usual
firm, elastic tread, leaving me to ponder his words as I
continued my course alone. I had heard before that he had
lost his mother not many months before he came. She then
was the last and dearest of his early friends; and he had <i>no
home</i>. I pitied him from my heart: I almost wept for
sympathy. And this, I thought, accounted for the shade of
premature thoughtfulness that so frequently clouded his brow, and
obtained for him the reputation of a morose and sullen
disposition with the charitable Miss Murray and all her
kin. ‘But,’ thought I, ‘he is not so
miserable as I should be under such a deprivation: he leads an
active life; and a wide field for useful exertion lies before
him. He can <i>make</i> friends; and he can make a home
too, if he pleases; and, doubtless, he will please some
time. God grant the partner of that home may be worthy of
his choice, and make it a happy one—such a home as he
deserves to have! And how delightful it would be
to—’ But no matter what I thought.</p>
<p>I began this book with the intention of concealing nothing;
that those who liked might have the benefit of perusing a
fellow-creature’s heart: but we have some thoughts that all
the angels in heaven are welcome to behold, but not our
brother-men—not even the best and kindest amongst them.</p>
<p>By this time the Greens had taken themselves to their own
abode, and the Murrays had turned down the private road, whither
I hastened to follow them. I found the two girls warm in an
animated discussion on the respective merits of the two young
officers; but on seeing me Rosalie broke off in the middle of a
sentence to exclaim, with malicious glee—</p>
<p>‘Oh-ho, Miss Grey! you’re come at last, are
you? No <i>wonder</i> you lingered so long behind; and no
<i>wonder</i> you always stand up so vigorously for Mr. Weston
when I abuse him. Ah-ha! I see it all now!’</p>
<p>‘Now, come, Miss Murray, don’t be foolish,’
said I, attempting a good-natured laugh; ‘you know such
nonsense can make no impression on me.’</p>
<p>But she still went on talking such intolerable stuff—her
sister helping her with appropriate fiction coined for the
occasion—that I thought it necessary to say something in my
own justification.</p>
<p>‘What folly all this is!’ I exclaimed.
‘If Mr. Weston’s road happened to be the same as mine
for a few yards, and if he chose to exchange a word or two in
passing, what is there so remarkable in that? I assure you,
I never spoke to him before: except once.’</p>
<p>‘Where? where? and when?’ cried they eagerly.</p>
<p>‘In Nancy’s cottage.’</p>
<p>‘Ah-ha! you’ve met him there, have you?’
exclaimed Rosalie, with exultant laughter. ‘Ah! now,
Matilda, I’ve found out why she’s so fond of going to
Nancy Brown’s! She goes there to flirt with Mr.
Weston.’</p>
<p>‘Really, that is not worth contradicting—I only
saw him there once, I tell you—and how could I know he was
coming?’</p>
<p>Irritated as I was at their foolish mirth and vexatious
imputations, the uneasiness did not continue long: when they had
had their laugh out, they returned again to the captain and
lieutenant; and, while they disputed and commented upon them, my
indignation rapidly cooled; the cause of it was quickly
forgotten, and I turned my thoughts into a pleasanter
channel. Thus we proceeded up the park, and entered the
hall; and as I ascended the stairs to my own chamber, I had but
one thought within me: my heart was filled to overflowing with
one single earnest wish. Having entered the room, and shut
the door, I fell upon my knees and offered up a fervent but not
impetuous prayer: ‘Thy will be done,’ I strove to say
throughout; but, ‘Father, all things are possible with
Thee, and may it be Thy will,’ was sure to follow.
That wish—that prayer—both men and women would have
scorned me for—‘But, Father, <i>Thou</i> wilt
<i>not</i> despise!’ I said, and felt that it was
true. It seemed to me that another’s welfare was at
least as ardently implored for as my own; nay, even <i>that</i>
was the principal object of my heart’s desire. I
might have been deceiving myself; but that idea gave me
confidence to ask, and power to hope I did not ask in vain.
As for the primroses, I kept two of them in a glass in my room
until they were completely withered, and the housemaid threw them
out; and the petals of the other I pressed between the leaves of
my Bible—I have them still, and mean to keep them
always.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIV—THE RECTOR</h2>
<p>The following day was as fine as the preceding one. Soon
after breakfast Miss Matilda, having galloped and blundered
through a few unprofitable lessons, and vengeably thumped the
piano for an hour, in a terrible humour with both me and it,
because her mamma would not give her a holiday, had betaken
herself to her favourite places of resort, the yards, the
stables, and the dog-kennels; and Miss Murray was gone forth to
enjoy a quiet ramble with a new fashionable novel for her
companion, leaving me in the schoolroom hard at work upon a
water-colour drawing which I had promised to do for her, and
which she insisted upon my finishing that day.</p>
<p>At my feet lay a little rough terrier. It was the
property of Miss Matilda; but she hated the animal, and intended
to sell it, alleging that it was quite spoiled. It was
really an excellent dog of its kind; but she affirmed it was fit
for nothing, and had not even the sense to know its own
mistress.</p>
<p>The fact was she had purchased it when but a small puppy,
insisting at first that no one should touch it but herself; but
soon becoming tired of so helpless and troublesome a nursling,
she had gladly yielded to my entreaties to be allowed to take
charge of it; and I, by carefully nursing the little creature
from infancy to adolescence, of course, had obtained its
affections: a reward I should have greatly valued, and looked
upon as far outweighing all the trouble I had had with it, had
not poor Snap’s grateful feelings exposed him to many a
harsh word and many a spiteful kick and pinch from his owner, and
were he not now in danger of being ‘put away’ in
consequence, or transferred to some rough, stony-hearted
master. But how could I help it? I could not make the
dog hate me by cruel treatment, and she would not propitiate him
by kindness.</p>
<p>However, while I thus sat, working away with my pencil, Mrs.
Murray came, half-sailing, half-bustling, into the room.</p>
<p>‘Miss Grey,’ she began,—‘dear! how can
you sit at your drawing such a day as this?’ (She
thought I was doing it for my own pleasure.) ‘I
<i>wonder</i> you don’t put on your bonnet and go out with
the young ladies.’</p>
<p>‘I think, ma’am, Miss Murray is reading; and Miss
Matilda is amusing herself with her dogs.’</p>
<p>‘If you would try to amuse Miss Matilda yourself a
little more, I think she would not be driven to seek amusement in
the companionship of dogs and horses and grooms, so much as she
is; and if you would be a little more cheerful and conversable
with Miss Murray, she would not so often go wandering in the
fields with a book in her hand. However, I don’t want
to vex you,’ added she, seeing, I suppose, that my cheeks
burned and my hand trembled with some unamiable emotion.
‘Do, pray, try not to be so touchy—there’s no
speaking to you else. And tell me if you know where Rosalie
is gone: and why she likes to be so much alone?’</p>
<p>‘She says she likes to be alone when she has a new book
to read.’</p>
<p>‘But why can’t she read it in the park or the
garden?—why should she go into the fields and lanes?
And how is it that that Mr. Hatfield so often finds her
out? She told me last week he’d walked his horse by
her side all up Moss Lane; and now I’m sure it was he I
saw, from my dressing-room window, walking so briskly past the
park-gates, and on towards the field where she so frequently
goes. I wish you would go and see if she is there; and just
gently remind her that it is not proper for a young lady of her
rank and prospects to be wandering about by herself in that
manner, exposed to the attentions of anyone that presumes to
address her; like some poor neglected girl that has no park to
walk in, and no friends to take care of her: and tell her that
her papa would be extremely angry if he knew of her treating Mr.
Hatfield in the familiar manner that I fear she does;
and—oh! if you—if <i>any</i> governess had but half a
mother’s watchfulness—half a mother’s anxious
care, I should be saved this trouble; and you would see at once
the necessity of keeping your eye upon her, and making your
company agreeable to— Well, go—go;
there’s no time to be lost,’ cried she, seeing that I
had put away my drawing materials, and was waiting in the doorway
for the conclusion of her address.</p>
<p>According to her prognostications, I found Miss Murray in her
favourite field just without the park; and, unfortunately, not
alone; for the tall, stately figure of Mr. Hatfield was slowly
sauntering by her side.</p>
<p>Here was a poser for me. It was my duty to interrupt the
<i>tête-à-tête</i>: but how was it to be
done? Mr. Hatfield could not to be driven away by so
insignificant person as I; and to go and place myself on the
other side of Miss Murray, and intrude my unwelcome presence upon
her without noticing her companion, was a piece of rudeness I
could not be guilty of: neither had I the courage to cry aloud
from the top of the field that she was wanted elsewhere. So
I took the intermediate course of walking slowly but steadily
towards them; resolving, if my approach failed to scare away the
beau, to pass by and tell Miss Murray her mamma wanted her.</p>
<p>She certainly looked very charming as she strolled, lingering
along under the budding horse-chestnut trees that stretched their
long arms over the park-palings; with her closed book in one
hand, and in the other a graceful sprig of myrtle, which served
her as a very pretty plaything; her bright ringlets escaping
profusely from her little bonnet, and gently stirred by the
breeze, her fair cheek flushed with gratified vanity, her smiling
blue eyes, now slyly glancing towards her admirer, now gazing
downward at her myrtle sprig. But Snap, running before me,
interrupted her in the midst of some half-pert, half-playful
repartee, by catching hold of her dress and vehemently tugging
thereat; till Mr. Hatfield, with his cane, administered a
resounding thwack upon the animal’s skull, and sent it
yelping back to me with a clamorous outcry that afforded the
reverend gentleman great amusement: but seeing me so near, he
thought, I suppose, he might as well be taking his departure;
and, as I stooped to caress the dog, with ostentatious pity to
show my disapproval of his severity, I heard him say: ‘When
shall I see you again, Miss Murray?’</p>
<p>‘At church, I suppose,’ replied she, ‘unless
your business chances to bring you here again at the precise
moment when I happen to be walking by.’</p>
<p>‘I could always manage to have business here, if I knew
precisely when and where to find you.’</p>
<p>‘But if I would, I could not inform you, for I am so
immethodical, I never can tell to-day what I shall do
to-morrow.’</p>
<p>‘Then give me that, meantime, to comfort me,’ said
he, half jestingly and half in earnest, extending his hand for
the sprig of myrtle.</p>
<p>‘No, indeed, I shan’t.’</p>
<p>‘Do! <i>pray</i> do! I shall be the most miserable
of men if you don’t. You cannot be so cruel as to
deny me a favour so easily granted and yet so highly
prized!’ pleaded he as ardently as if his life depended on
it.</p>
<p>By this time I stood within a very few yards of them,
impatiently waiting his departure.</p>
<p>‘There then! take it and go,’ said Rosalie.</p>
<p>He joyfully received the gift, murmured something that made
her blush and toss her head, but with a little laugh that showed
her displeasure was entirely affected; and then with a courteous
salutation withdrew.</p>
<p>‘Did you ever see such a man, Miss Grey?’ said
she, turning to me; ‘I’m so <i>glad</i> you
came! I thought I never <i>should</i>, get rid of him; and
I was so terribly afraid of papa seeing him.’</p>
<p>‘Has he been with you long?’</p>
<p>‘No, not long, but he’s so extremely impertinent:
and he’s always hanging about, pretending his business or
his clerical duties require his attendance in these parts, and
really watching for poor me, and pouncing upon me wherever he
sees me.’</p>
<p>‘Well, your mamma thinks you ought not to go beyond the
park or garden without some discreet, matronly person like me to
accompany you, and keep off all intruders. She descried Mr.
Hatfield hurrying past the park-gates, and forthwith despatched
me with instructions to seek you up and to take care of you, and
likewise to warn—’</p>
<p>‘Oh, mamma’s so tiresome! As if I
couldn’t take care of myself. She bothered me before
about Mr. Hatfield; and I told her she might trust me: I never
should forget my rank and station for the most delightful man
that ever breathed. I wish he would go down on his knees
to-morrow, and implore me to be his wife, that I might just show
her how mistaken she is in supposing that I could ever—Oh,
it provokes me so! To think that I could be such a fool as
to fall in <i>love</i>! It is quite beneath the dignity of
a woman to do such a thing. Love! I detest the
word! As applied to one of our sex, I think it a perfect
insult. A preference I <i>might</i> acknowledge; but never
for one like poor Mr. Hatfield, who has not seven hundred a year
to bless himself with. I like to talk to him, because
he’s so clever and amusing—I wish Sir Thomas Ashby
were half as nice; besides, I must have <i>somebody</i> to flirt
with, and no one else has the sense to come here; and when we go
out, mamma won’t let me flirt with anybody but Sir
Thomas—if he’s there; and if he’s <i>not</i>
there, I’m bound hand and foot, for fear somebody should go
and make up some exaggerated story, and put it into his head that
I’m engaged, or likely to be engaged, to somebody else; or,
what is more probable, for fear his nasty old mother should see
or hear of my ongoings, and conclude that I’m not a fit
wife for her excellent son: as if the said son were not the
greatest scamp in Christendom; and as if any woman of common
decency were not a world too good for him.’</p>
<p>‘Is it really so, Miss Murray? and does your mamma know
it, and yet wish you to marry him?’</p>
<p>‘To be sure, she does! She knows more against him
than I do, I believe: she keeps it from me lest I should be
discouraged; not knowing how little I care about such
things. For it’s no great matter, really: he’ll
be all right when he’s married, as mamma says; and reformed
rakes make the best husbands, <i>everybody</i> knows. I
only wish he were not so ugly—<i>that’s</i> all
<i>I</i> think about: but then there’s no choice here in
the country; and papa <i>will not</i> let us go to
London—’</p>
<p>‘But I should think Mr. Hatfield would be far
better.’</p>
<p>‘And so he would, if he were lord of Ashby
Park—there’s not a doubt of it: but the fact is, I
<i>must</i> have Ashby Park, whoever shares it with
me.’</p>
<p>‘But Mr. Hatfield thinks you like him all this time; you
don’t consider how bitterly he will be disappointed when he
finds himself mistaken.’</p>
<p>‘<i>No</i>, indeed! It will be a proper punishment
for his presumption—for ever <i>daring</i> to think I could
like him. I should enjoy nothing so much as lifting the
veil from his eyes.’</p>
<p>‘The sooner you do it the better then.’</p>
<p>‘No; I tell you, I like to amuse myself with him.
Besides, he doesn’t really think I like him. I take
good care of that: you don’t know how cleverly I
manage. He may presume to think he can induce me to like
him; for which I shall punish him as he deserves.’</p>
<p>‘Well, mind you don’t give too much reason for
such presumption—that’s all,’ replied I.</p>
<p>But all my exhortations were in vain: they only made her
somewhat more solicitous to disguise her wishes and her thoughts
from me. She talked no more to me about the Rector; but I
could see that her mind, if not her heart, was fixed upon him
still, and that she was intent upon obtaining another interview:
for though, in compliance with her mother’s request, I was
now constituted the companion of her rambles for a time, she
still persisted in wandering in the fields and lanes that lay in
the nearest proximity to the road; and, whether she talked to me
or read the book she carried in her hand, she kept continually
pausing to look round her, or gaze up the road to see if anyone
was coming; and if a horseman trotted by, I could tell by her
unqualified abuse of the poor equestrian, whoever he might be,
that she hated him <i>because</i> he was not Mr. Hatfield.</p>
<p>‘Surely,’ thought I, ‘she is not so
indifferent to him as she believes herself to be, or would have
others to believe her; and her mother’s anxiety is not so
wholly causeless as she affirms.’</p>
<p>Three days passed away, and he did not make his
appearance. On the afternoon of the fourth, as we were
walking beside the park-palings in the memorable field, each
furnished with a book (for I always took care to provide myself
with something to be doing when she did not require me to talk),
she suddenly interrupted my studies by exclaiming—</p>
<p>‘Oh, Miss Grey! do be so kind as to go and see Mark
Wood, and take his wife half-a-crown from me—I should have
given or sent it a week ago, but quite forgot.
There!’ said she, throwing me her purse, and speaking very
fast—‘Never mind getting it out now, but take the
purse and give them what you like; I would go with you, but I
want to finish this volume. I’ll come and meet you
when I’ve done it. Be quick, will
you—and—oh, wait; hadn’t you better read to him
a bit? Run to the house and get some sort of a good
book. Anything will do.’</p>
<p>I did as I was desired; but, suspecting something from her
hurried manner and the suddenness of the request, I just glanced
back before I quitted the field, and there was Mr. Hatfield about
to enter at the gate below. By sending me to the house for
a book, she had just prevented my meeting him on the road.</p>
<p>‘Never mind!’ thought I, ‘there’ll be
no great harm done. Poor Mark will be glad of the
half-crown, and perhaps of the good book too; and if the Rector
does steal Miss Rosalie’s heart, it will only humble her
pride a little; and if they do get married at last, it will only
save her from a worse fate; and she will be quite a good enough
partner for him, and he for her.’</p>
<p>Mark Wood was the consumptive labourer whom I mentioned
before. He was now rapidly wearing away. Miss Murray,
by her liberality, obtained literally the blessing of him that
was ready to perish; for though the half-crown could be of very
little service to him, he was glad of it for the sake of his wife
and children, so soon to be widowed and fatherless. After I
had sat a few minutes, and read a little for the comfort and
edification of himself and his afflicted wife, I left them; but I
had not proceeded fifty yards before I encountered Mr. Weston,
apparently on his way to the same abode. He greeted me in
his usual quiet, unaffected way, stopped to inquire about the
condition of the sick man and his family, and with a sort of
unconscious, brotherly disregard to ceremony took from my hand
the book out of which I had been reading, turned over its pages,
made a few brief but very sensible remarks, and restored it; then
told me about some poor sufferer he had just been visiting,
talked a little about Nancy Brown, made a few observations upon
my little rough friend the terrier, that was frisking at his
feet, and finally upon the beauty of the weather, and
departed.</p>
<p>I have omitted to give a detail of his words, from a notion
that they would not interest the reader as they did me, and not
because I have forgotten them. No; I remember them well;
for I thought them over and over again in the course of that day
and many succeeding ones, I know not how often; and recalled
every intonation of his deep, clear voice, every flash of his
quick, brown eye, and every gleam of his pleasant, but too
transient smile. Such a confession will look very absurd, I
fear: but no matter: I have written it: and they that read it
will not know the writer.</p>
<p>While I was walking along, happy within, and pleased with all
around, Miss Murray came hastening to meet me; her buoyant step,
flushed cheek, and radiant smiles showing that she, too, was
happy, in her own way. Running up to me, she put her arm
through mine, and without waiting to recover breath,
began—‘Now, Miss Grey, think yourself highly
honoured, for I’m come to tell you my news before
I’ve breathed a word of it to anyone else.’</p>
<p>‘Well, what is it?’</p>
<p>‘Oh, <i>such</i> news! In the first place, you
must know that Mr. Hatfield came upon me just after you were
gone. I was in such a way for fear papa or mamma should see
him; but you know I couldn’t call you back again, and
so!—oh, dear! I can’t tell you all about it
now, for there’s Matilda, I see, in the park, and I must go
and open my budget to her. But, however, Hatfield was most
uncommonly audacious, unspeakably complimentary, and
unprecedentedly tender—tried to be so, at least—he
didn’t succeed very well in <i>that</i>, because it’s
not his vein. I’ll tell you all he said another
time.’</p>
<p>‘But what did <i>you</i> say—I’m more
interested in that?’</p>
<p>‘I’ll tell you that, too, at some future
period. I happened to be in a very good humour just then;
but, though I was complaisant and gracious enough, I took care
not to compromise myself in any possible way. But, however,
the conceited wretch chose to interpret my amiability of temper
his own way, and at length presumed upon my indulgence so
far—what do you think?—he actually made me an
offer!’</p>
<p>‘And you—’</p>
<p>‘I proudly drew myself up, and with the greatest
coolness expressed my astonishment at such an occurrence, and
hoped he had seen nothing in my conduct to justify his
expectations. You should have <i>seen</i> how his
countenance fell! He went perfectly white in the
face. I assured him that I esteemed him and all that, but
could not possibly accede to his proposals; and if I did, papa
and mamma could never be brought to give their
consent.’</p>
<p>‘“But if they could,” said he, “would
yours be wanting?”</p>
<p>‘“Certainly, Mr. Hatfield,” I replied, with
a cool decision which quelled all hope at once. Oh, if you
had seen how dreadfully mortified he was—how crushed to the
earth by his disappointment! really, I almost pitied him
myself.</p>
<p>‘One more desperate attempt, however, he made.
After a silence of considerable duration, during which he
struggled to be calm, and I to be grave—for I felt a strong
propensity to laugh—which would have ruined all—he
said, with the ghost of a smile—“But tell me plainly,
Miss Murray, if I had the wealth of Sir Hugh Meltham, or the
prospects of his eldest son, would you still refuse me?
Answer me truly, upon your honour.”</p>
<p>‘“Certainly,” said I. “That
would make no difference whatever.”</p>
<p>‘It was a great lie, but he looked so confident in his
own attractions still, that I determined not to leave him one
stone upon another. He looked me full in the face; but I
kept my countenance so well that he could not imagine I was
saying anything more than the actual truth.</p>
<p>‘“Then it’s all over, I suppose,” he
said, looking as if he could have died on the spot with vexation
and the intensity of his despair. But he was angry as well
as disappointed. There was he, suffering so unspeakably,
and there was I, the pitiless cause of it all, so utterly
impenetrable to all the artillery of his looks and words, so
calmly cold and proud, he could not but feel some resentment; and
with singular bitterness he began—“I certainly did
not expect this, Miss Murray. I might say something about
your past conduct, and the hopes you have led me to foster, but I
forbear, on condition—”</p>
<p>‘“No conditions, Mr. Hatfield!” said I, now
truly indignant at his insolence.</p>
<p>‘“Then let me beg it as a favour,” he
replied, lowering his voice at once, and taking a humbler tone:
“let me entreat that you will not mention this affair to
anyone whatever. If you will keep silence about it, there
need be no unpleasantness on either side—nothing, I mean,
beyond what is quite unavoidable: for my own feelings I will
endeavour to keep to myself, if I cannot annihilate them—I
will try to forgive, if I cannot forget the cause of my
sufferings. I will not suppose, Miss Murray, that you know
how deeply you have injured me. I would not have you aware
of it; but if, in addition to the injury you have already done
me—pardon me, but, whether innocently or not, you
<i>have</i> done it—and if you add to it by giving
publicity to this unfortunate affair, or naming it <i>at all</i>,
you will find that I too can speak, and though you scorned my
love, you will hardly scorn my—”</p>
<p>‘He stopped, but he bit his bloodless lip, and looked so
terribly fierce that I was quite frightened. However, my
pride upheld me still, and I answered disdainfully; “I do
not know what motive you suppose I could have for naming it to
anyone, Mr. Hatfield; but if I were disposed to do so, you would
not deter me by threats; and it is scarcely the part of a
gentleman to attempt it.”</p>
<p>‘“Pardon me, Miss Murray,” said he, “I
have loved you so intensely—I do still adore you so deeply,
that I would not willingly offend you; but though I never have
loved, and never <i>can</i> love any woman as I have loved you,
it is equally certain that I never was so ill-treated by
any. On the contrary, I have always found your sex the
kindest and most tender and obliging of God’s creation,
till now.” (Think of the conceited fellow saying
that!) “And the novelty and harshness of the lesson
you have taught me to-day, and the bitterness of being
disappointed in the only quarter on which the happiness of my
life depended, must excuse any appearance of asperity. If
my presence is disagreeable to you, Miss Murray,” he said
(for I was looking about me to show how little I cared for him,
so he thought I was tired of him, I suppose)—“if my
presence is disagreeable to you, Miss Murray, you have only to
promise me the favour I named, and I will relieve you at
once. There are many ladies—some even in this
parish—who would be delighted to accept what you have so
scornfully trampled under your feet. They would be
naturally inclined to hate one whose surpassing loveliness has so
completely estranged my heart from them and blinded me to their
attractions; and a single hint of the truth from me to one of
these would be sufficient to raise such a talk against you as
would seriously injure your prospects, and diminish your chance
of success with any other gentleman you or your mamma might
design to entangle.”</p>
<p>‘“What do your mean, sir?” said I, ready to
stamp with passion.</p>
<p>‘“I mean that this affair from beginning to end
appears to me like a case of arrant flirtation, to say the least
of it—such a case as you would find it rather inconvenient
to have blazoned through the world: especially with the additions
and exaggerations of your female rivals, who would be too glad to
publish the matter, if I only gave them a handle to it. But
I promise you, on the faith of a gentleman, that no word or
syllable that could tend to your prejudice shall ever escape my
lips, provided you will—”</p>
<p>‘“Well, well, I won’t mention it,”
said I. “You may rely upon my silence, if that can
afford you any consolation.”</p>
<p>‘“You promise it?”</p>
<p>‘“Yes,” I answered; for I wanted to get rid
of him now.</p>
<p>‘“Farewell, then!” said he, in a most
doleful, heart-sick tone; and with a look where pride vainly
struggled against despair, he turned and went away: longing, no
doubt, to get home, that he might shut himself up in his study
and cry—if he doesn’t burst into tears before he gets
there.’</p>
<p>‘But you have broken your promise already,’ said
I, truly horrified at her perfidy.</p>
<p>‘Oh! it’s only to you; I know you won’t
repeat it.’</p>
<p>‘Certainly, I shall not: but you say you are going to
tell your sister; and she will tell your brothers when they come
home, and Brown immediately, if you do not tell her yourself; and
Brown will blazon it, or be the means of blazoning it, throughout
the country.’</p>
<p>‘No, indeed, she won’t. We shall not tell
her at all, unless it be under the promise of the strictest
secrecy.’</p>
<p>‘But how can you expect her to keep her promises better
than her more enlightened mistress?’</p>
<p>‘Well, well, she shan’t hear it then,’ said
Miss Murray, somewhat snappishly.</p>
<p>‘But you will tell your mamma, of course,’ pursued
I; ‘and she will tell your papa.’</p>
<p>‘Of course I shall tell mamma—that is the very
thing that pleases me so much. I shall now be able to
convince her how mistaken she was in her fears about
me.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, <i>that’s</i> it, is it? I was
wondering what it was that delighted you so much.’</p>
<p>‘Yes; and another thing is, that I’ve humbled Mr.
Hatfield so charmingly; and another—why, you must allow me
some share of female vanity: I don’t pretend to be without
that most essential attribute of our sex—and if you had
seen poor Hatfield’s intense eagerness in making his ardent
declaration and his flattering proposal, and his agony of mind,
that no effort of pride could conceal, on being refused, you
would have allowed I had some cause to be gratified.’</p>
<p>‘The greater his agony, I should think, the less your
cause for gratification.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, nonsense!’ cried the young lady, shaking
herself with vexation. ‘You either can’t
understand me, or you won’t. If I had not confidence
in your magnanimity, I should think you envied me. But you
will, perhaps, comprehend this cause of pleasure—which is
as great as any—namely, that I am delighted with myself for
my prudence, my self-command, my heartlessness, if you
please. I was not a bit taken by surprise, not a bit
confused, or awkward, or foolish; I just acted and spoke as I
ought to have done, and was completely my own mistress
throughout. And here was a man, decidedly
good-looking—Jane and Susan Green call him bewitchingly
handsome I suppose they’re two of the ladies he pretends
would be so glad to have him; but, however, he was certainly a
very clever, witty, agreeable companion—not what you call
clever, but just enough to make him entertaining; and a man one
needn’t be ashamed of anywhere, and would not soon grow
tired of; and to confess the truth, I rather liked
him—better even, of late, than Harry Meltham—and he
evidently idolised me; and yet, though he came upon me all alone
and unprepared, I had the wisdom, and the pride, and the strength
to refuse him—and so scornfully and coolly as I did: I have
good reason to be proud of that.’</p>
<p>‘And are you equally proud of having told him that his
having the wealth of Sir Hugh Meltham would make no difference to
you, when that was not the case; and of having promised to tell
no one of his misadventure, apparently without the slightest
intention of keeping your promise?’</p>
<p>‘Of course! what else could I do? You would not
have had me—but I see, Miss Grey, you’re not in a
good temper. Here’s Matilda; I’ll see what she
and mamma have to say about it.’</p>
<p>She left me, offended at my want of sympathy, and thinking, no
doubt, that I envied her. I did not—at least, I
firmly believed I did not. I was sorry for her; I was
amazed, disgusted at her heartless vanity; I wondered why so much
beauty should be given to those who made so bad a use of it, and
denied to some who would make it a benefit to both themselves and
others.</p>
<p>But, God knows best, I concluded. There are, I suppose,
some men as vain, as selfish, and as heartless as she is, and,
perhaps, such women may be useful to punish them.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XV—THE WALK</h2>
<p>‘Oh, dear! I wish Hatfield had not been so
precipitate!’ said Rosalie next day at four P.M., as, with
a portentous yawn, she laid down her worsted-work and looked
listlessly towards the window. ‘There’s no
inducement to go out now; and nothing to look forward to.
The days will be so long and dull when there are no parties to
enliven them; and there are none this week, or next either, that
I know of.’</p>
<p>‘Pity you were so cross to him,’ observed Matilda,
to whom this lamentation was addressed. ‘He’ll
never come again: and I suspect you liked him after all. I
hoped you would have taken him for your beau, and left dear Harry
to me.’</p>
<p>‘Humph! my beau must be an Adonis indeed, Matilda, the
admired of all beholders, if I am to be contented with him
alone. I’m sorry to lose Hatfield, I confess; but the
first decent man, or number of men, that come to supply his
place, will be more than welcome. It’s Sunday
to-morrow—I do wonder how he’ll look, and whether
he’ll be able to go through the service. Most likely
he’ll pretend he’s got a cold, and make Mr. Weston do
it all.’</p>
<p>‘Not he!’ exclaimed Matilda, somewhat
contemptuously. ‘Fool as he is, he’s not so
soft as that comes to.’</p>
<p>Her sister was slightly offended; but the event proved Matilda
was right: the disappointed lover performed his pastoral duties
as usual. Rosalie, indeed, affirmed he looked very pale and
dejected: he might be a little paler; but the difference, if any,
was scarcely perceptible. As for his dejection, I certainly
did not hear his laugh ringing from the vestry as usual, nor his
voice loud in hilarious discourse; though I did hear it uplifted
in rating the sexton in a manner that made the congregation
stare; and, in his transits to and from the pulpit and the
communion-table, there was more of solemn pomp, and less of that
irreverent, self-confident, or rather self-delighted
imperiousness with which he usually swept along—that air
that seemed to say, ‘You all reverence and adore me, I
know; but if anyone does not, I defy him to the
teeth!’ But the most remarkable change was, that he
never once suffered his eyes to wander in the direction of Mr.
Murray’s pew, and did not leave the church till we were
gone.</p>
<p>Mr. Hatfield had doubtless received a very severe blow; but
his pride impelled him to use every effort to conceal the effects
of it. He had been disappointed in his certain hope of
obtaining not only a beautiful, and, to him, highly attractive
wife, but one whose rank and fortune might give brilliance to far
inferior charms: he was likewise, no doubt, intensely mortified
by his repulse, and deeply offended at the conduct of Miss Murray
throughout. It would have given him no little consolation
to have known how disappointed she was to find him apparently so
little moved, and to see that he was able to refrain from casting
a single glance at her throughout both services; though, she
declared, it showed he was thinking of her all the time, or his
eyes would have fallen upon her, if it were only by chance: but
if they had so chanced to fall, she would have affirmed it was
because they could not resist the attraction. It might have
pleased him, too, in some degree, to have seen how dull and
dissatisfied she was throughout that week (the greater part of
it, at least), for lack of her usual source of excitement; and
how often she regretted having ‘used him up so soon,’
like a child that, having devoured its plumcake too hastily, sits
sucking its fingers, and vainly lamenting its greediness.</p>
<p>At length I was called upon, one fine morning, to accompany
her in a walk to the village. Ostensibly she went to get
some shades of Berlin wool, at a tolerably respectable shop that
was chiefly supported by the ladies of the vicinity:
really—I trust there is no breach of charity in supposing
that she went with the idea of meeting either with the Rector
himself, or some other admirer by the way; for as we went along,
she kept wondering ‘what Hatfield would do or say, if we
met him,’ &c. &c.; as we passed Mr. Green’s
park-gates, she ‘wondered whether he was at
home—great stupid blockhead’; as Lady Meltham’s
carriage passed us, she ‘wondered what Mr. Harry was doing
this fine day’; and then began to abuse his elder brother
for being ‘such a fool as to get married and go and live in
London.’</p>
<p>‘Why,’ said I, ‘I thought you wanted to live
in London yourself.’</p>
<p>‘Yes, because it’s so dull here: but then he makes
it still duller by taking himself off: and if he were not married
I might have him instead of that odious Sir Thomas.’</p>
<p>Then, observing the prints of a horse’s feet on the
somewhat miry road, she ‘wondered whether it was a
gentleman’s horse,’ and finally concluded it was, for
the impressions were too small to have been made by a
‘great clumsy cart-horse’; and then she
‘wondered who the rider could be,’ and whether we
should meet him coming back, for she was sure he had only passed
that morning; and lastly, when we entered the village and saw
only a few of its humble inhabitants moving about, she
‘wondered why the stupid people couldn’t keep in
their houses; she was sure she didn’t want to see their
ugly faces, and dirty, vulgar clothes—it wasn’t for
that she came to Horton!’</p>
<p>Amid all this, I confess, I wondered, too, in secret, whether
we should meet, or catch a glimpse of somebody else; and as we
passed his lodgings, I even went so far as to wonder whether he
was at the window. On entering the shop, Miss Murray
desired me to stand in the doorway while she transacted her
business, and tell her if anyone passed. But alas! there
was no one visible besides the villagers, except Jane and Susan
Green coming down the single street, apparently returning from a
walk.</p>
<p>‘Stupid things!’ muttered she, as she came out
after having concluded her bargain. ‘Why
couldn’t they have their dolt of a brother with them? even
he would be better than nothing.’</p>
<p>She greeted them, however, with a cheerful smile, and
protestations of pleasure at the happy meeting equal to their
own. They placed themselves one on each side of her, and
all three walked away chatting and laughing as young ladies do
when they get together, if they be but on tolerably intimate
terms. But I, feeling myself to be one too many, left them
to their merriment and lagged behind, as usual on such occasions:
I had no relish for walking beside Miss Green or Miss Susan like
one deaf and dumb, who could neither speak nor be spoken to.</p>
<p>But this time I was not long alone. It struck me, first,
as very odd, that just as I was thinking about Mr. Weston he
should come up and accost me; but afterwards, on due reflection,
I thought there was nothing odd about it, unless it were the fact
of his speaking to me; for on such a morning and so near his own
abode, it was natural enough that he should be about; and as for
my thinking of him, I had been doing that, with little
intermission, ever since we set out on our journey; so there was
nothing remarkable in that.</p>
<p>‘You are alone again, Miss Grey,’ said he.</p>
<p>‘Yes.’</p>
<p>‘What kind of people are those ladies—the Misses
Green?’</p>
<p>‘I really don’t know.’</p>
<p>‘That’s strange—when you live so near and
see them so often!’</p>
<p>‘Well, I suppose they are lively, good-tempered girls;
but I imagine you must know them better than I do, yourself, for
I never exchanged a word with either of them.’</p>
<p>‘Indeed? They don’t strike me as being
particularly reserved.’</p>
<p>‘Very likely they are not so to people of their own
class; but they consider themselves as moving in quite a
different sphere from me!’</p>
<p>He made no reply to this: but after a short pause, he
said,—‘I suppose it’s these things, Miss Grey,
that make you think you could not live without a home?’</p>
<p>‘Not exactly. The fact is I am too socially
disposed to be able to live contentedly without a friend; and as
the only friends I have, or am likely to have, are at home, if
it—or rather, if they were gone—I will not say I
could not live—but I would rather not live in such a
desolate world.’</p>
<p>‘But why do you say the only friends you are likely to
have? Are you so unsociable that you cannot make
friends?’</p>
<p>‘No, but I never made one yet; and in my present
position there is no possibility of doing so, or even of forming
a common acquaintance. The fault may be partly in myself,
but I hope not altogether.’</p>
<p>‘The fault is partly in society, and partly, I should
think, in your immediate neighbours: and partly, too, in
yourself; for many ladies, in your position, would make
themselves be noticed and accounted of. But your pupils
should be companions for you in some degree; they cannot be many
years younger than yourself.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, yes, they are good company sometimes; but I cannot
call them friends, nor would they think of bestowing such a name
on me—they have other companions better suited to their
tastes.’</p>
<p>‘Perhaps you are too wise for them. How do you
amuse yourself when alone—do you read much?’</p>
<p>‘Reading is my favourite occupation, when I have leisure
for it and books to read.’</p>
<p>From speaking of books in general, he passed to different
books in particular, and proceeded by rapid transitions from
topic to topic, till several matters, both of taste and opinion,
had been discussed considerably within the space of half an hour,
but without the embellishment of many observations from himself;
he being evidently less bent upon communicating his own thoughts
and predilections, than on discovering mine. He had not the
tact, or the art, to effect such a purpose by skilfully drawing
out my sentiments or ideas through the real or apparent statement
of his own, or leading the conversation by imperceptible
gradations to such topics as he wished to advert to: but such
gentle abruptness, and such single-minded straightforwardness,
could not possibly offend me.</p>
<p>‘And why should he interest himself at all in my moral
and intellectual capacities: what is it to him what I think or
feel?’ I asked myself. And my heart throbbed in
answer to the question.</p>
<p>But Jane and Susan Green soon reached their home. As
they stood parleying at the park-gates, attempting to persuade
Miss Murray to come in, I wished Mr. Weston would go, that she
might not see him with me when she turned round; but,
unfortunately, his business, which was to pay one more visit to
poor Mark Wood, led him to pursue the same path as we did, till
nearly the close of our journey. When, however, he saw that
Rosalie had taken leave of her friends and I was about to join
her, he would have left me and passed on at a quicker pace; but,
as he civilly lifted his hat in passing her, to my surprise,
instead of returning the salute with a stiff, ungracious bow, she
accosted him with one of her sweetest smiles, and, walking by his
side, began to talk to him with all imaginable cheerfulness and
affability; and so we proceeded all three together.</p>
<p>After a short pause in the conversation, Mr. Weston made some
remark addressed particularly to me, as referring to something we
had been talking of before; but before I could answer, Miss
Murray replied to the observation and enlarged upon it: he
rejoined; and, from thence to the close of the interview, she
engrossed him entirely to herself. It might be partly owing
to my own stupidity, my want of tact and assurance: but I felt
myself wronged: I trembled with apprehension; and I listened with
envy to her easy, rapid flow of utterance, and saw with anxiety
the bright smile with which she looked into his face from time to
time: for she was walking a little in advance, for the purpose
(as I judged) of being seen as well as heard. If her
conversation was light and trivial, it was amusing, and she was
never at a loss for something to say, or for suitable words to
express it in. There was nothing pert or flippant in her
manner now, as when she walked with Mr. Hatfield, there was only
a gentle, playful kind of vivacity, which I thought must be
peculiarly pleasing to a man of Mr. Weston’s disposition
and temperament.</p>
<p>When he was gone she began to laugh, and muttered to herself,
‘I thought I could do it!’</p>
<p>‘Do what?’ I asked.</p>
<p>‘Fix that man.’</p>
<p>‘What in the world do you mean?’</p>
<p>‘I mean that he will go home and dream of me. I
have shot him through the heart!’</p>
<p>‘How do you know?’</p>
<p>‘By many infallible proofs: more especially the look he
gave me when he went away. It was not an impudent
look—I exonerate him from that—it was a look of
reverential, tender adoration. Ha, ha! he’s not quite
such a stupid blockhead as I thought him!’</p>
<p>I made no answer, for my heart was in my throat, or something
like it, and I could not trust myself to speak. ‘O
God, avert it!’ I cried, internally—‘for his
sake, not for mine!’</p>
<p>Miss Murray made several trivial observations as we passed up
the park, to which (in spite of my reluctance to let one glimpse
of my feelings appear) I could only answer by
monosyllables. Whether she intended to torment me, or
merely to amuse herself, I could not tell—and did not much
care; but I thought of the poor man and his one lamb, and the
rich man with his thousand flocks; and I dreaded I knew not what
for Mr. Weston, independently of my own blighted hopes.</p>
<p>Right glad was I to get into the house, and find myself alone
once more in my own room. My first impulse was to sink into
the chair beside the bed; and laying my head on the pillow, to
seek relief in a passionate burst of tears: there was an
imperative craving for such an indulgence; but, alas! I must
restrain and swallow back my feelings still: there was the
bell—the odious bell for the schoolroom dinner; and I must
go down with a calm face, and smile, and laugh, and talk
nonsense—yes, and eat, too, if possible, as if all was
right, and I was just returned from a pleasant walk.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XVI—THE SUBSTITUTION</h2>
<p>Next Sunday was one of the gloomiest of April days—a day
of thick, dark clouds, and heavy showers. None of the
Murrays were disposed to attend church in the afternoon,
excepting Rosalie: she was bent upon going as usual; so she
ordered the carriage, and I went with her: nothing loth, of
course, for at church I might look without fear of scorn or
censure upon a form and face more pleasing to me than the most
beautiful of God’s creations; I might listen without
disturbance to a voice more charming than the sweetest music to
my ears; I might seem to hold communion with that soul in which I
felt so deeply interested, and imbibe its purest thoughts and
holiest aspirations, with no alloy to such felicity except the
secret reproaches of my conscience, which would too often whisper
that I was deceiving my own self, and mocking God with the
service of a heart more bent upon the creature than the
Creator.</p>
<p>Sometimes, such thoughts would give me trouble enough; but
sometimes I could quiet them with thinking—it is not the
man, it is his goodness that I love. ‘Whatsoever
things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things
are honest and of good report, think on these
things.’ We do well to worship God in His works; and
I know none of them in which so many of His attributes—so
much of His own spirit shines, as in this His faithful servant;
whom to know and not to appreciate, were obtuse insensibility in
me, who have so little else to occupy my heart.</p>
<p>Almost immediately after the conclusion of the service, Miss
Murray left the church. We had to stand in the porch, for
it was raining, and the carriage was not yet come. I
wondered at her coming forth so hastily, for neither young
Meltham nor Squire Green was there; but I soon found it was to
secure an interview with Mr. Weston as he came out, which he
presently did. Having saluted us both, he would have passed
on, but she detained him; first with observations upon the
disagreeable weather, and then with asking if he would be so kind
as to come some time to-morrow to see the granddaughter of the
old woman who kept the porter’s lodge, for the girl was ill
of a fever, and wished to see him. He promised to do
so.</p>
<p>‘And at what time will you be most likely to come, Mr.
Weston? The old woman will like to know when to expect
you—you know such people think more about having their
cottages in order when decent people come to see them than we are
apt to suppose.’</p>
<p>Here was a wonderful instance of consideration from the
thoughtless Miss Murray. Mr. Weston named an hour in the
morning at which he would endeavour, to be there. By this
time the carriage was ready, and the footman was waiting, with an
open umbrella, to escort Miss Murray through the
churchyard. I was about to follow; but Mr. Weston had an
umbrella too, and offered me the benefit of its shelter, for it
was raining heavily.</p>
<p>‘No, thank you, I don’t mind the rain,’ I
said. I always lacked common sense when taken by
surprise.</p>
<p>‘But you don’t <i>like</i> it, I suppose?—an
umbrella will do you no harm at any rate,’ he replied, with
a smile that showed he was not offended; as a man of worse temper
or less penetration would have been at such a refusal of his
aid. I could not deny the truth of his assertion, and so
went with him to the carriage; he even offered me his hand on
getting in: an unnecessary piece of civility, but I accepted that
too, for fear of giving offence. One glance he gave, one
little smile at parting—it was but for a moment; but
therein I read, or thought I read, a meaning that kindled in my
heart a brighter flame of hope than had ever yet arisen.</p>
<p>‘I would have sent the footman back for you, Miss Grey,
if you’d waited a moment—you needn’t have taken
Mr. Weston’s umbrella,’ observed Rosalie, with a very
unamiable cloud upon her pretty face.</p>
<p>‘I would have come without an umbrella, but Mr. Weston
offered me the benefit of his, and I could not have refused it
more than I did without offending him,’ replied I, smiling
placidly; for my inward happiness made that amusing, which would
have wounded me at another time.</p>
<p>The carriage was now in motion. Miss Murray bent
forwards, and looked out of the window as we were passing Mr.
Weston. He was pacing homewards along the causeway, and did
not turn his head.</p>
<p>‘Stupid ass!’ cried she, throwing herself back
again in the seat. ‘You don’t know what
you’ve lost by not looking this way!’</p>
<p>‘What has he lost?’</p>
<p>‘A bow from me, that would have raised him to the
seventh heaven!’</p>
<p>I made no answer. I saw she was out of humour, and I
derived a secret gratification from the fact, not that she was
vexed, but that she thought she had reason to be so. It
made me think my hopes were not entirely the offspring of my
wishes and imagination.</p>
<p>‘I mean to take up Mr. Weston instead of Mr.
Hatfield,’ said my companion, after a short pause, resuming
something of her usual cheerfulness. ‘The ball at
Ashby Park takes place on Tuesday, you know; and mamma thinks it
very likely that Sir Thomas will propose to me then: such things
are often done in the privacy of the ball-room, when gentlemen
are most easily ensnared, and ladies most enchanting. But
if I am to be married so soon, I must make the best of the
present time: I am determined Hatfield shall not be the only man
who shall lay his heart at my feet, and implore me to accept the
worthless gift in vain.’</p>
<p>‘If you mean Mr. Weston to be one of your
victims,’ said I, with affected indifference, ‘you
will have to make such overtures yourself that you will find it
difficult to draw back when he asks you to fulfil the
expectations you have raised.’</p>
<p>‘I don’t suppose he will ask me to marry him, nor
should I desire it: that would be rather too much presumption!
but I intend him to feel my power. He has felt it already,
indeed: but he shall <i>acknowledge</i> it too; and what
visionary hopes he may have, he must keep to himself, and only
amuse me with the result of them—for a time.’</p>
<p>‘Oh! that some kind spirit would whisper those words in
his ear,’ I inwardly exclaimed. I was far too
indignant to hazard a reply to her observation aloud; and nothing
more was said about Mr. Weston that day, by me or in my
hearing. But next morning, soon after breakfast, Miss
Murray came into the schoolroom, where her sister was employed at
her studies, or rather her lessons, for studies they were not,
and said, ‘Matilda, I want you to take a walk with me about
eleven o’clock.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, I can’t, Rosalie! I have to give orders
about my new bridle and saddle-cloth, and speak to the
rat-catcher about his dogs: Miss Grey must go with
you.’</p>
<p>‘No, I want you,’ said Rosalie; and calling her
sister to the window, she whispered an explanation in her ear;
upon which the latter consented to go.</p>
<p>I remembered that eleven was the hour at which Mr. Weston
proposed to come to the porter’s lodge; and remembering
that, I beheld the whole contrivance. Accordingly, at
dinner, I was entertained with a long account of how Mr. Weston
had overtaken them as they were walking along the road; and how
they had had a long walk and talk with him, and really found him
quite an agreeable companion; and how he must have been, and
evidently was, delighted with them and their amazing
condescension, &c. &c.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XVII—CONFESSIONS</h2>
<p>As I am in the way of confessions I may as well acknowledge
that, about this time, I paid more attention to dress than ever I
had done before. This is not saying much—for hitherto
I had been a little neglectful in that particular; but now, also,
it was no uncommon thing to spend as much as two minutes in the
contemplation of my own image in the glass; though I never could
derive any consolation from such a study. I could discover
no beauty in those marked features, that pale hollow cheek, and
ordinary dark brown hair; there might be intellect in the
forehead, there might be expression in the dark grey eyes, but
what of that?—a low Grecian brow, and large black eyes
devoid of sentiment would be esteemed far preferable. It is
foolish to wish for beauty. Sensible people never either
desire it for themselves or care about it in others. If the
mind be but well cultivated, and the heart well disposed, no one
ever cares for the exterior. So said the teachers of our
childhood; and so say we to the children of the present
day. All very judicious and proper, no doubt; but are such
assertions supported by actual experience?</p>
<p>We are naturally disposed to love what gives us pleasure, and
what more pleasing than a beautiful face—when we know no
harm of the possessor at least? A little girl loves her
bird—Why? Because it lives and feels; because it is
helpless and harmless? A toad, likewise, lives and feels,
and is equally helpless and harmless; but though she would not
hurt a toad, she cannot love it like the bird, with its graceful
form, soft feathers, and bright, speaking eyes. If a woman
is fair and amiable, she is praised for both qualities, but
especially the former, by the bulk of mankind: if, on the other
hand, she is disagreeable in person and character, her plainness
is commonly inveighed against as her greatest crime, because, to
common observers, it gives the greatest offence; while, if she is
plain and good, provided she is a person of retired manners and
secluded life, no one ever knows of her goodness, except her
immediate connections. Others, on the contrary, are
disposed to form unfavourable opinions of her mind, and
disposition, if it be but to excuse themselves for their
instinctive dislike of one so unfavoured by nature; and <i>visa
versâ</i> with her whose angel form conceals a vicious
heart, or sheds a false, deceitful charm over defects and foibles
that would not be tolerated in another. They that have
beauty, let them be thankful for it, and make a good use of it,
like any other talent; they that have it not, let them console
themselves, and do the best they can without it: certainly,
though liable to be over-estimated, it is a gift of God, and not
to be despised. Many will feel this who have felt that they
could love, and whose hearts tell them that they are worthy to be
loved again; while yet they are debarred, by the lack of this or
some such seeming trifle, from giving and receiving that
happiness they seem almost made to feel and to impart. As
well might the humble glowworm despise that power of giving light
without which the roving fly might pass her and repass her a
thousand times, and never rest beside her: she might hear her
winged darling buzzing over and around her; he vainly seeking
her, she longing to be found, but with no power to make her
presence known, no voice to call him, no wings to follow his
flight;—the fly must seek another mate, the worm must live
and die alone.</p>
<p>Such were some of my reflections about this period. I
might go on prosing more and more, I might dive much deeper, and
disclose other thoughts, propose questions the reader might be
puzzled to answer, and deduce arguments that might startle his
prejudices, or, perhaps, provoke his ridicule, because he could
not comprehend them; but I forbear.</p>
<p>Now, therefore, let us return to Miss Murray. She
accompanied her mamma to the ball on Tuesday; of course
splendidly attired, and delighted with her prospects and her
charms. As Ashby Park was nearly ten miles distant from
Horton Lodge, they had to set out pretty early, and I intended to
have spent the evening with Nancy Brown, whom I had not seen for
a long time; but my kind pupil took care I should spend it
neither there nor anywhere else beyond the limits of the
schoolroom, by giving me a piece of music to copy, which kept me
closely occupied till bed-time. About eleven next morning,
as soon as she had left her room, she came to tell me her
news. Sir Thomas had indeed proposed to her at the ball; an
event which reflected great credit on her mamma’s sagacity,
if not upon her skill in contrivance. I rather incline to
the belief that she had first laid her plans, and then predicted
their success. The offer had been accepted, of course, and
the bridegroom elect was coming that day to settle matters with
Mr. Murray.</p>
<p>Rosalie was pleased with the thoughts of becoming mistress of
Ashby Park; she was elated with the prospect of the bridal
ceremony and its attendant splendour and éclat, the
honeymoon spent abroad, and the subsequent gaieties she expected
to enjoy in London and elsewhere; she appeared pretty well
pleased too, for the time being, with Sir Thomas himself, because
she had so lately seen him, danced with him, and been flattered
by him; but, after all, she seemed to shrink from the idea of
being so soon united: she wished the ceremony to be delayed some
months, at least; and I wished it too. It seemed a horrible
thing to hurry on the inauspicious match, and not to give the
poor creature time to think and reason on the irrevocable step
she was about to take. I made no pretension to ‘a
mother’s watchful, anxious care,’ but I was amazed
and horrified at Mrs. Murray’s heartlessness, or want of
thought for the real good of her child; and by my unheeded
warnings and exhortations, I vainly strove to remedy the
evil. Miss Murray only laughed at what I said; and I soon
found that her reluctance to an immediate union arose chiefly
from a desire to do what execution she could among the young
gentlemen of her acquaintance, before she was incapacitated from
further mischief of the kind. It was for this cause that,
before confiding to me the secret of her engagement, she had
extracted a promise that I would not mention a word on the
subject to any one. And when I saw this, and when I beheld
her plunge more recklessly than ever into the depths of heartless
coquetry, I had no more pity for her. ‘Come what
will,’ I thought, ‘she deserves it. Sir Thomas
cannot be too bad for her; and the sooner she is incapacitated
from deceiving and injuring others the better.’</p>
<p>The wedding was fixed for the first of June. Between
that and the critical ball was little more than six weeks; but,
with Rosalie’s accomplished skill and resolute exertion,
much might be done, even within that period; especially as Sir
Thomas spent most of the interim in London; whither he went up,
it was said, to settle affairs with his lawyer, and make other
preparations for the approaching nuptials. He endeavoured
to supply the want of his presence by a pretty constant fire of
billets-doux; but these did not attract the neighbours’
attention, and open their eyes, as personal visits would have
done; and old Lady Ashby’s haughty, sour spirit of reserve
withheld her from spreading the news, while her indifferent
health prevented her coming to visit her future daughter-in-law;
so that, altogether, this affair was kept far closer than such
things usually are.</p>
<p>Rosalie would sometimes show her lover’s epistles to me,
to convince me what a kind, devoted husband he would make.
She showed me the letters of another individual, too, the
unfortunate Mr. Green, who had not the courage, or, as she
expressed it, the ‘spunk,’ to plead his cause in
person, but whom one denial would not satisfy: he must write
again and again. He would not have done so if he could have
seen the grimaces his fair idol made over his moving appeals to
her feelings, and heard her scornful laughter, and the
opprobrious epithets she heaped upon him for his
perseverance.</p>
<p>‘Why don’t you tell him, at once, that you are
engaged?’ I asked.</p>
<p>‘Oh, I don’t want him to know that,’ replied
she. ‘If he knew it, his sisters and everybody would
know it, and then there would be an end of my—ahem!
And, besides, if I told him that, he would think my engagement
was the only obstacle, and that I would have him if I were free;
which I could not bear that any man should think, and he, of all
others, at least. Besides, I don’t care for his
letters,’ she added, contemptuously; ‘he may write as
often as he pleases, and look as great a calf as he likes when I
meet him; it only amuses me.’</p>
<p>Meantime, young Meltham was pretty frequent in his visits to
the house or transits past it; and, judging by Matilda’s
execrations and reproaches, her sister paid more attention to him
than civility required; in other words, she carried on as
animated a flirtation as the presence of her parents would
admit. She made some attempts to bring Mr. Hatfield once
more to her feet; but finding them unsuccessful, she repaid his
haughty indifference with still loftier scorn, and spoke of him
with as much disdain and detestation as she had formerly done of
his curate. But, amid all this, she never for a moment lost
sight of Mr. Weston. She embraced every opportunity of
meeting him, tried every art to fascinate him, and pursued him
with as much perseverance as if she really loved him and no
other, and the happiness of her life depended upon eliciting a
return of affection. Such conduct was completely beyond my
comprehension. Had I seen it depicted in a novel, I should
have thought it unnatural; had I heard it described by others, I
should have deemed it a mistake or an exaggeration; but when I
saw it with my own eyes, and suffered from it too, I could only
conclude that excessive vanity, like drunkenness, hardens the
heart, enslaves the faculties, and perverts the feelings; and
that dogs are not the only creatures which, when gorged to the
throat, will yet gloat over what they cannot devour, and grudge
the smallest morsel to a starving brother.</p>
<p>She now became extremely beneficent to the poor
cottagers. Her acquaintance among them was more widely
extended, her visits to their humble dwellings were more frequent
and excursive than they had ever been before. Hereby, she
earned among them the reputation of a condescending and very
charitable young lady; and their encomiums were sure to be
repeated to Mr. Weston: whom also she had thus a daily chance of
meeting in one or other of their abodes, or in her transits to
and fro; and often, likewise, she could gather, through their
gossip, to what places he was likely to go at such and such a
time, whether to baptize a child, or to visit the aged, the sick,
the sad, or the dying; and most skilfully she laid her plans
accordingly. In these excursions she would sometimes go
with her sister—whom, by some means, she had persuaded or
bribed to enter into her schemes—sometimes alone, never,
now, with me; so that I was debarred the pleasure of seeing Mr.
Weston, or hearing his voice even in conversation with another:
which would certainly have been a very great pleasure, however
hurtful or however fraught with pain. I could not even see
him at church: for Miss Murray, under some trivial pretext, chose
to take possession of that corner in the family pew which had
been mine ever since I came; and, unless I had the presumption to
station myself between Mr. and Mrs. Murray, I must sit with my
back to the pulpit, which I accordingly did.</p>
<p>Now, also, I never walked home with my pupils: they said their
mamma thought it did not look well to see three people out of the
family walking, and only two going in the carriage; and, as they
greatly preferred walking in fine weather, I should be honoured
by going with the seniors. ‘And besides,’ said
they, ‘you can’t walk as fast as we do; you know
you’re always lagging behind.’ I knew these
were false excuses, but I made no objections, and never
contradicted such assertions, well knowing the motives which
dictated them. And in the afternoons, during those six
memorable weeks, I never went to church at all. If I had a
cold, or any slight indisposition, they took advantage of that to
make me stay at home; and often they would tell me they were not
going again that day, themselves, and then pretend to change
their minds, and set off without telling me: so managing their
departure that I never discovered the change of purpose till too
late. Upon their return home, on one of these occasions,
they entertained me with an animated account of a conversation
they had had with Mr. Weston as they came along. ‘And
he asked if you were ill, Miss Grey,’ said Matilda;
‘but we told him you were quite well, only you didn’t
want to come to church—so he’ll think you’re
turned wicked.’</p>
<p>All chance meetings on week-days were likewise carefully
prevented; for, lest I should go to see poor Nancy Brown or any
other person, Miss Murray took good care to provide sufficient
employment for all my leisure hours. There was always some
drawing to finish, some music to copy, or some work to do,
sufficient to incapacitate me from indulging in anything beyond a
short walk about the grounds, however she or her sister might be
occupied.</p>
<p>One morning, having sought and waylaid Mr. Weston, they
returned in high glee to give me an account of their
interview. ‘And he asked after you again,’ said
Matilda, in spite of her sister’s silent but imperative
intimation that she should hold her tongue. ‘He
wondered why you were never with us, and thought you must have
delicate health, as you came out so seldom.’</p>
<p>‘He didn’t Matilda—what nonsense
you’re talking!’</p>
<p>‘Oh, Rosalie, what a lie! He did, you know; and
you said—Don’t, Rosalie—hang it!—I
won’t be pinched so! And, Miss Grey, Rosalie told him
you were quite well, but you were always so buried in your books
that you had no pleasure in anything else.’</p>
<p>‘What an idea he must have of me!’ I thought.</p>
<p>‘And,’ I asked, ‘does old Nancy ever inquire
about me?’</p>
<p>‘Yes; and we tell her you are so fond of reading and
drawing that you can do nothing else.’</p>
<p>‘That is not the case though; if you had told her I was
so busy I could not come to see her, it would have been nearer
the truth.’</p>
<p>‘I don’t think it would,’ replied Miss
Murray, suddenly kindling up; ‘I’m sure you have
plenty of time to yourself now, when you have so little teaching
to do.’</p>
<p>It was no use beginning to dispute with such indulged,
unreasoning creatures: so I held my peace. I was
accustomed, now, to keeping silence when things distasteful to my
ear were uttered; and now, too, I was used to wearing a placid
smiling countenance when my heart was bitter within me.
Only those who have felt the like can imagine my feelings, as I
sat with an assumption of smiling indifference, listening to the
accounts of those meetings and interviews with Mr. Weston, which
they seemed to find such pleasure in describing to me; and
hearing things asserted of him which, from the character of the
man, I knew to be exaggerations and perversions of the truth, if
not entirely false—things derogatory to him, and flattering
to them—especially to Miss Murray—which I burned to
contradict, or, at least, to show my doubts about, but dared not;
lest, in expressing my disbelief, I should display my interest
too. Other things I heard, which I felt or feared were
indeed too true: but I must still conceal my anxiety respecting
him, my indignation against them, beneath a careless aspect;
others, again, mere hints of something said or done, which I
longed to hear more of, but could not venture to inquire.
So passed the weary time. I could not even comfort myself
with saying, ‘She will soon be married; and then there may
be hope.’</p>
<p>Soon after her marriage the holidays would come; and when I
returned from home, most likely, Mr. Weston would be gone, for I
was told that he and the Rector could not agree (the
Rector’s fault, of course), and he was about to remove to
another place.</p>
<p>No—besides my hope in God, my only consolation was in
thinking that, though he know it not, I was more worthy of his
love than Rosalie Murray, charming and engaging as she was; for I
could appreciate his excellence, which she could not: I would
devote my life to the promotion of his happiness; she would
destroy his happiness for the momentary gratification of her own
vanity. ‘Oh, if he could but know the
difference!’ I would earnestly exclaim.
‘But no! I would not have him see my heart: yet, if
he could but know her hollowness, her worthless, heartless
frivolity, he would then be safe, and I should
be—<i>almost</i> happy, though I might never see him
more!’</p>
<p>I fear, by this time, the reader is well nigh disgusted with
the folly and weakness I have so freely laid before him. I
never disclosed it then, and would not have done so had my own
sister or my mother been with me in the house. I was a
close and resolute dissembler—in this one case at
least. My prayers, my tears, my wishes, fears, and
lamentations, were witnessed by myself and heaven alone.</p>
<p>When we are harassed by sorrows or anxieties, or long
oppressed by any powerful feelings which we must keep to
ourselves, for which we can obtain and seek no sympathy from any
living creature, and which yet we cannot, or will not wholly
crush, we often naturally seek relief in poetry—and often
find it, too—whether in the effusions of others, which seem
to harmonize with our existing case, or in our own attempts to
give utterance to those thoughts and feelings in strains less
musical, perchance, but more appropriate, and therefore more
penetrating and sympathetic, and, for the time, more soothing, or
more powerful to rouse and to unburden the oppressed and swollen
heart. Before this time, at Wellwood House and here, when
suffering from home-sick melancholy, I had sought relief twice or
thrice at this secret source of consolation; and now I flew to it
again, with greater avidity than ever, because I seemed to need
it more. I still preserve those relics of past sufferings
and experience, like pillars of witness set up in travelling
through the vale of life, to mark particular occurrences.
The footsteps are obliterated now; the face of the country may be
changed; but the pillar is still there, to remind me how all
things were when it was reared. Lest the reader should be
curious to see any of these effusions, I will favour him with one
short specimen: cold and languid as the lines may seem, it was
almost a passion of grief to which they owed their
being:—</p>
<blockquote><p>Oh, they have robbed me of the hope<br/>
My spirit held so dear;<br/>
They will not let me hear that voice<br/>
My soul delights to hear.</p>
<p>They will not let me see that face<br/>
I so delight to see;<br/>
And they have taken all thy smiles,<br/>
And all thy love from me.</p>
<p>Well, let them seize on all they can;—<br/>
One treasure still is mine,—<br/>
A heart that loves to think on thee,<br/>
And feels the worth of thine.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Yes, at least, they could not deprive me of that: I could
think of him day and night; and I could feel that he was worthy
to be thought of. Nobody knew him as I did; nobody could
appreciate him as I did; nobody could love him as I—could,
if I might: but there was the evil. What business had I to
think so much of one that never thought of me? Was it not
foolish? was it not wrong? Yet, if I found such deep
delight in thinking of him, and if I kept those thoughts to
myself, and troubled no one else with them, where was the harm of
it? I would ask myself. And such reasoning prevented me
from making any sufficient effort to shake off my fetters.</p>
<p>But, if those thoughts brought delight, it was a painful,
troubled pleasure, too near akin to anguish; and one that did me
more injury than I was aware of. It was an indulgence that
a person of more wisdom or more experience would doubtless have
denied herself. And yet, how dreary to turn my eyes from
the contemplation of that bright object and force them to dwell
on the dull, grey, desolate prospect around: the joyless,
hopeless, solitary path that lay before me. It was wrong to
be so joyless, so desponding; I should have made God my friend,
and to do His will the pleasure and the business of my life; but
faith was weak, and passion was too strong.</p>
<p>In this time of trouble I had two other causes of
affliction. The first may seem a trifle, but it cost me
many a tear: Snap, my little dumb, rough-visaged, but
bright-eyed, warm-hearted companion, the only thing I had to love
me, was taken away, and delivered over to the tender mercies of
the village rat-catcher, a man notorious for his brutal treatment
of his canine slaves. The other was serious enough; my
letters from home gave intimation that my father’s health
was worse. No boding fears were expressed, but I was grown
timid and despondent, and could not help fearing that some
dreadful calamity awaited us there. I seemed to see the
black clouds gathering round my native hills, and to hear the
angry muttering of a storm that was about to burst, and desolate
our hearth.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XVIII—MIRTH AND MOURNING</h2>
<p>The 1st of June arrived at last: and Rosalie Murray was
transmuted into Lady Ashby. Most splendidly beautiful she
looked in her bridal costume. Upon her return from church,
after the ceremony, she came flying into the schoolroom, flushed
with excitement, and laughing, half in mirth, and half in
reckless desperation, as it seemed to me.</p>
<p>‘Now, Miss Grey, I’m Lady Ashby!’ she
exclaimed. ‘It’s done, my fate is sealed:
there’s no drawing back now. I’m come to
receive your congratulations and bid you good-by; and then
I’m off for Paris, Rome, Naples, Switzerland,
London—oh, dear! what a deal I shall see and hear before I
come back again. But don’t forget me: I shan’t
forget you, though I’ve been a naughty girl. Come,
why don’t you congratulate me?’</p>
<p>‘I cannot congratulate you,’ I replied,
‘till I know whether this change is really for the better:
but I sincerely hope it is; and I wish you true happiness and the
best of blessings.’</p>
<p>‘Well, good-by, the carriage is waiting, and
they’re calling me.’</p>
<p>She gave me a hasty kiss, and was hurrying away; but, suddenly
returning, embraced me with more affection than I thought her
capable of evincing, and departed with tears in her eyes.
Poor girl! I really loved her then; and forgave her from my
heart all the injury she had done me—and others also: she
had not half known it, I was sure; and I prayed God to pardon her
too.</p>
<p>During the remainder of that day of festal sadness, I was left
to my own devices. Being too much unhinged for any steady
occupation, I wandered about with a book in my hand for several
hours, more thinking than reading, for I had many things to think
about. In the evening, I made use of my liberty to go and
see my old friend Nancy once again; to apologize for my long
absence (which must have seemed so neglectful and unkind) by
telling her how busy I had been; and to talk, or read, or work
for her, whichever might be most acceptable, and also, of course,
to tell her the news of this important day: and perhaps to obtain
a little information from her in return, respecting Mr.
Weston’s expected departure. But of this she seemed
to know nothing, and I hoped, as she did, that it was all a false
report. She was very glad to see me; but, happily, her eyes
were now so nearly well that she was almost independent of my
services. She was deeply interested in the wedding; but
while I amused her with the details of the festive day, the
splendours of the bridal party and of the bride herself, she
often sighed and shook her head, and wished good might come of
it; she seemed, like me, to regard it rather as a theme for
sorrow than rejoicing. I sat a long time talking to her
about that and other things—but no one came.</p>
<p>Shall I confess that I sometimes looked towards the door with
a half-expectant wish to see it open and give entrance to Mr.
Weston, as had happened once before? and that, returning through
the lanes and fields, I often paused to look round me, and walked
more slowly than was at all necessary—for, though a fine
evening, it was not a hot one—and, finally, felt a sense of
emptiness and disappointment at having reached the house without
meeting or even catching a distant glimpse of any one, except a
few labourers returning from their work?</p>
<p>Sunday, however, was approaching: I should see him then: for
now that Miss Murray was gone, I could have my old corner
again. I should see him, and by look, speech, and manner, I
might judge whether the circumstance of her marriage had very
much afflicted him. Happily I could perceive no shadow of a
difference: he wore the same aspect as he had worn two months
ago—voice, look, manner, all alike unchanged: there was the
same keen-sighted, unclouded truthfulness in his discourse, the
same forcible clearness in his style, the same earnest simplicity
in all he said and did, that made itself, not marked by the eye
and ear, but felt upon the hearts of his audience.</p>
<p>I walked home with Miss Matilda; but <i>he did not join
us</i>. Matilda was now sadly at a loss for amusement, and
wofully in want of a companion: her brothers at school, her
sister married and gone, she too young to be admitted into
society; for which, from Rosalie’s example, she was in some
degree beginning to acquire a taste—a taste at least for
the company of certain classes of gentlemen; at this dull time of
year—no hunting going on, no shooting even—for,
though she might not join in that, it was <i>something</i> to see
her father or the gamekeeper go out with the dogs, and to talk
with them on their return, about the different birds they had
bagged. Now, also, she was denied the solace which the
companionship of the coachman, grooms, horses, greyhounds, and
pointers might have afforded; for her mother having,
notwithstanding the disadvantages of a country life, so
satisfactorily disposed of her elder daughter, the pride of her
heart had begun seriously to turn her attention to the younger;
and, being truly alarmed at the roughness of her manners, and
thinking it high time to work a reform, had been roused at length
to exert her authority, and prohibited entirely the yards,
stables, kennels, and coach-house. Of course, she was not
implicitly obeyed; but, indulgent as she had hitherto been, when
once her spirit was roused, her temper was not so gentle as she
required that of her governesses to be, and her will was not to
be thwarted with impunity. After many a scene of contention
between mother and daughter, many a violent outbreak which I was
ashamed to witness, in which the father’s authority was
often called in to confirm with oaths and threats the
mother’s slighted prohibitions—for even <i>he</i>
could see that ‘Tilly, though she would have made a fine
lad, was not quite what a young lady ought to
be’—Matilda at length found that her easiest plan was
to keep clear of the forbidden regions; unless she could now and
then steal a visit without her watchful mother’s
knowledge.</p>
<p>Amid all this, let it not be imagined that I escaped without
many a reprimand, and many an implied reproach, that lost none of
its sting from not being openly worded; but rather wounded the
more deeply, because, from that very reason, it seemed to
preclude self-defence. Frequently, I was told to amuse Miss
Matilda with other things, and to remind her of her
mother’s precepts and prohibitions. I did so to the
best of my power: but she would not be amused against her will,
and could not against her taste; and though I went beyond mere
reminding, such gentle remonstrances as I could use were utterly
ineffectual.</p>
<p>‘<i>Dear</i> Miss Grey! it is the <i>strangest</i>
thing. I suppose you can’t help it, if it’s not
in your nature—but I <i>wonder</i> you can’t win the
confidence of that girl, and make your society at <i>least</i> as
agreeable to her as that of Robert or Joseph!’</p>
<p>‘They can talk the best about the things in which she is
most interested,’ I replied.</p>
<p>‘Well! that is a strange confession, <i>however</i>, to
come from her <i>governess</i>! Who is to form a young
lady’s tastes, I wonder, if the governess doesn’t do
it? I have known governesses who have so completely
identified themselves with the reputation of their young ladies
for elegance and propriety in mind and manners, that they would
blush to speak a word against them; and to hear the slightest
blame imputed to their pupils was worse than to be censured in
their own persons—and I really think it very natural, for
my part.’</p>
<p>‘Do you, ma’am?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, of course: the young lady’s proficiency and
elegance is of more consequence to the governess than her own, as
well as to the world. If she wishes to prosper in her
vocation she must devote all her energies to her business: all
her ideas and all her ambition will tend to the accomplishment of
that one object. When we wish to decide upon the merits of
a governess, we naturally look at the young ladies she professes
to have educated, and judge accordingly. The
<i>judicious</i> governess knows this: she knows that, while she
lives in obscurity herself, her pupils’ virtues and defects
will be open to every eye; and that, unless she loses sight of
herself in their cultivation, she need not hope for
success. You see, Miss Grey, it is just the same as any
other trade or profession: they that wish to prosper must devote
themselves body and soul to their calling; and if they begin to
yield to indolence or self-indulgence they are speedily distanced
by wiser competitors: there is little to choose between a person
that ruins her pupils by neglect, and one that corrupts them by
her example. You will excuse my dropping these little
hints: you know it is all for your own good. Many ladies
would speak to you much more strongly; and many would not trouble
themselves to speak at all, but quietly look out for a
substitute. That, of course, would be the <i>easiest</i>
plan: but I know the advantages of a place like this to a person
in your situation; and I have no desire to part with you, as I am
sure you would do very well if you will only think of these
things and try to exert yourself a <i>little</i> more: then, I am
convinced, you would <i>soon</i> acquire that delicate tact which
alone is wanting to give you a proper influence over the mind of
your pupil.’</p>
<p>I was about to give the lady some idea of the fallacy of her
expectations; but she sailed away as soon as she had concluded
her speech. Having said what she wished, it was no part of
her plan to await my answer: it was my business to hear, and not
to speak.</p>
<p>However, as I have said, Matilda at length yielded in some
degree to her mother’s authority (pity it had not been
exerted before); and being thus deprived of almost every source
of amusement, there was nothing for it but to take long rides
with the groom and long walks with the governess, and to visit
the cottages and farmhouses on her father’s estate, to kill
time in chatting with the old men and women that inhabited
them. In one of these walks, it was our chance to meet Mr.
Weston. This was what I had long desired; but now, for a
moment, I wished either he or I were away: I felt my heart throb
so violently that I dreaded lest some outward signs of emotion
should appear; but I think he hardly glanced at me, and I was
soon calm enough. After a brief salutation to both, he
asked Matilda if she had lately heard from her sister.</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ replied she. ‘She was at Paris
when she wrote, and very well, and very happy.’</p>
<p>She spoke the last word emphatically, and with a glance
impertinently sly. He did not seem to notice it, but
replied, with equal emphasis, and very seriously—</p>
<p>‘I hope she will continue to be so.’</p>
<p>‘Do you think it likely?’ I ventured to inquire:
for Matilda had started off in pursuit of her dog, that was
chasing a leveret.</p>
<p>‘I cannot tell,’ replied he. ‘Sir
Thomas may be a better man than I suppose; but, from all I have
heard and seen, it seems a pity that one so young and gay,
and—and interesting, to express many things by one
word—whose greatest, if not her only fault, appears to be
thoughtlessness—no trifling fault to be sure, since it
renders the possessor liable to almost every other, and exposes
him to so many temptations—but it seems a pity that she
should be thrown away on such a man. It was her
mother’s wish, I suppose?’</p>
<p>‘Yes; and her own too, I think, for she always laughed
at my attempts to dissuade her from the step.’</p>
<p>‘You did attempt it? Then, at least, you will have
the satisfaction of knowing that it is no fault of yours, if any
harm should come of it. As for Mrs. Murray, I don’t
know how she can justify her conduct: if I had sufficient
acquaintance with her, I’d ask her.’</p>
<p>‘It seems unnatural: but some people think rank and
wealth the chief good; and, if they can secure that for their
children, they think they have done their duty.’</p>
<p>‘True: but is it not strange that persons of experience,
who have been married themselves, should judge so
falsely?’ Matilda now came panting back, with the
lacerated body of the young hare in her hand.</p>
<p>‘Was it your intention to kill that hare, or to save it,
Miss Murray?’ asked Mr. Weston, apparently puzzled at her
gleeful countenance.</p>
<p>‘I pretended to want to save it,’ she answered,
honestly enough, ‘as it was so glaringly out of season; but
I was better pleased to see it lolled. However, you can
both witness that I couldn’t help it: Prince was determined
to have her; and he clutched her by the back, and killed her in a
minute! Wasn’t it a noble chase?’</p>
<p>‘Very! for a young lady after a leveret.’</p>
<p>There was a quiet sarcasm in the tone of his reply which was
not lost upon her; she shrugged her shoulders, and, turning away
with a significant ‘Humph!’ asked me how I had
enjoyed the fun. I replied that I saw no fun in the matter;
but admitted that I had not observed the transaction very
narrowly.</p>
<p>‘Didn’t you see how it doubled—just like an
old hare? and didn’t you hear it scream?’</p>
<p>‘I’m happy to say I did not.’</p>
<p>‘It cried out just like a child.’</p>
<p>‘Poor little thing! What will you do with
it?’</p>
<p>‘Come along—I shall leave it in the first house we
come to. I don’t want to take it home, for fear papa
should scold me for letting the dog kill it.’</p>
<p>Mr. Weston was now gone, and we too went on our way; but as we
returned, after having deposited the hare in a farm-house, and
demolished some spice-cake and currant-wine in exchange, we met
him returning also from the execution of his mission, whatever it
might be. He carried in his hand a cluster of beautiful
bluebells, which he offered to me; observing, with a smile, that
though he had seen so little of me for the last two months, he
had not forgotten that bluebells were numbered among my favourite
flowers. It was done as a simple act of goodwill, without
compliment or remarkable courtesy, or any look that could be
construed into ‘reverential, tender adoration’
(<i>vide</i> Rosalie Murray); but still, it was something to find
my unimportant saying so well remembered: it was something that
he had noticed so accurately the time I had ceased to be
visible.</p>
<p>‘I was told,’ said he, ‘that you were a
perfect bookworm, Miss Grey: so completely absorbed in your
studies that you were lost to every other pleasure.’</p>
<p>‘Yes, and it’s quite true!’ cried
Matilda.</p>
<p>‘No, Mr. Weston: don’t believe it: it’s a
scandalous libel. These young ladies are too fond of making
random assertions at the expense of their friends; and you ought
to be careful how you listen to them.’</p>
<p>‘I hope <i>this</i> assertion is groundless, at any
rate.’</p>
<p>‘Why? Do you particularly object to ladies
studying?’</p>
<p>‘No; but I object to anyone so devoting himself or
herself to study, as to lose sight of everything else.
Except under peculiar circumstances, I consider very close and
constant study as a waste of time, and an injury to the mind as
well as the body.’</p>
<p>‘Well, I have neither the time nor the inclination for
such transgressions.’</p>
<p>We parted again.</p>
<p>Well! what is there remarkable in all this? Why have I
recorded it? Because, reader, it was important enough to
give me a cheerful evening, a night of pleasing dreams, and a
morning of felicitous hopes. Shallow-brained cheerfulness,
foolish dreams, unfounded hopes, you would say; and I will not
venture to deny it: suspicions to that effect arose too
frequently in my own mind. But our wishes are like tinder:
the flint and steel of circumstances are continually striking out
sparks, which vanish immediately, unless they chance to fall upon
the tinder of our wishes; then, they instantly ignite, and the
flame of hope is kindled in a moment.</p>
<p>But alas! that very morning, my flickering flame of hope was
dismally quenched by a letter from my mother, which spoke so
seriously of my father’s increasing illness, that I feared
there was little or no chance of his recovery; and, close at hand
as the holidays were, I almost trembled lest they should come too
late for me to meet him in this world. Two days after, a
letter from Mary told me his life was despaired of, and his end
seemed fast approaching. Then, immediately, I sought
permission to anticipate the vacation, and go without
delay. Mrs. Murray stared, and wondered at the unwonted
energy and boldness with which I urged the request, and thought
there was no occasion to hurry; but finally gave me leave:
stating, however, that there was ‘no need to be in such
agitation about the matter—it might prove a false alarm
after all; and if not—why, it was only in the common course
of nature: we must all die some time; and I was not to suppose
myself the only afflicted person in the world;’ and
concluding with saying I might have the phaeton to take me to
O---. ‘And instead of <i>repining</i>, Miss Grey, be
thankful for the <i>privileges</i> you enjoy. There’s
many a poor clergyman whose family would be plunged into ruin by
the event of his death; but you, you see, have influential
friends ready to continue their patronage, and to show you every
consideration.’</p>
<p>I thanked her for her ‘consideration,’ and flew to
my room to make some hurried preparations for my departure.
My bonnet and shawl being on, and a few things hastily crammed
into my largest trunk, I descended. But I might have done
the work more leisurely, for no one else was in a hurry; and I
had still a considerable time to wait for the phaeton. At
length it came to the door, and I was off: but, oh, what a dreary
journey was that! how utterly different from my former passages
homewards! Being too late for the last coach to ---, I had
to hire a cab for ten miles, and then a car to take me over the
rugged hills.</p>
<p>It was half-past ten before I reached home. They were
not in bed.</p>
<p>My mother and sister both met me in the
passage—sad—silent—pale! I was so much
shocked and terror-stricken that I could not speak, to ask the
information I so much longed yet dreaded to obtain.</p>
<p>‘Agnes!’ said my mother, struggling to repress
some strong emotion.</p>
<p>‘Oh, Agnes!’ cried Mary, and burst into tears.</p>
<p>‘How is he?’ I asked, gasping for the answer.</p>
<p>‘Dead!’</p>
<p>It was the reply I had anticipated: but the shock seemed none
the less tremendous.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIX—THE LETTER</h2>
<p>My father’s mortal remains had been consigned to the
tomb; and we, with sad faces and sombre garments, sat lingering
over the frugal breakfast-table, revolving plans for our future
life. My mother’s strong mind had not given way
beneath even this affliction: her spirit, though crushed, was not
broken. Mary’s wish was that I should go back to
Horton Lodge, and that our mother should come and live with her
and Mr. Richardson at the vicarage: she affirmed that he wished
it no less than herself, and that such an arrangement could not
fail to benefit all parties; for my mother’s society and
experience would be of inestimable value to them, and they would
do all they could to make her happy. But no arguments or
entreaties could prevail: my mother was determined not to
go. Not that she questioned, for a moment, the kind wishes
and intentions of her daughter; but she affirmed that so long as
God spared her health and strength, she would make use of them to
earn her own livelihood, and be chargeable to no one; whether her
dependence would be felt as a burden or not. If she could
afford to reside as a lodger in—vicarage, she would choose
that house before all others as the place of her abode; but not
being so circumstanced, she would never come under its roof,
except as an occasional visitor: unless sickness or calamity
should render her assistance really needful, or until age or
infirmity made her incapable of maintaining herself.</p>
<p>‘No, Mary,’ said she, ‘if Richardson and you
have anything to spare, you must lay it aside for your family;
and Agnes and I must gather honey for ourselves. Thanks to
my having had daughters to educate, I have not forgotten my
accomplishments. God willing, I will check this vain
repining,’ she said, while the tears coursed one another
down her cheeks in spite of her efforts; but she wiped them away,
and resolutely shaking back her head, continued, ‘I will
exert myself, and look out for a small house, commodiously
situated in some populous but healthy district, where we will
take a few young ladies to board and educate—if we can get
them—and as many day pupils as will come, or as we can
manage to instruct. Your father’s relations and old
friends will be able to send us some pupils, or to assist us with
their recommendations, no doubt: I shall not apply to my
own. What say you to it, Agnes? will you be willing to
leave your present situation and try?’</p>
<p>‘Quite willing, mamma; and the money I have saved will
do to furnish the house. It shall be taken from the bank
directly.’</p>
<p>‘When it is wanted: we must get the house, and settle on
preliminaries first.’</p>
<p>Mary offered to lend the little she possessed; but my mother
declined it, saying that we must begin on an economical plan; and
she hoped that the whole or part of mine, added to what we could
get by the sale of the furniture, and what little our dear papa
had contrived to lay aside for her since the debts were paid,
would be sufficient to last us till Christmas; when, it was
hoped, something would accrue from our united labours. It
was finally settled that this should be our plan; and that
inquiries and preparations should immediately be set on foot; and
while my mother busied herself with these, I should return to
Horton Lodge at the close of my four weeks’ vacation, and
give notice for my final departure when things were in train for
the speedy commencement of our school.</p>
<p>We were discussing these affairs on the morning I have
mentioned, about a fortnight after my father’s death, when
a letter was brought in for my mother, on beholding which the
colour mounted to her face—lately pale enough with anxious
watchings and excessive sorrow. ‘From my
father!’ murmured she, as she hastily tore off the
cover. It was many years since she had heard from any of
her own relations before. Naturally wondering what the
letter might contain, I watched her countenance while she read
it, and was somewhat surprised to see her bite her lip and knit
her brows as if in anger. When she had done, she somewhat
irreverently cast it on the table, saying with a scornful
smile,—‘Your grandpapa has been so kind as to write
to me. He says he has no doubt I have long repented of my
“unfortunate marriage,” and if I will only
acknowledge this, and confess I was wrong in neglecting his
advice, and that I have justly suffered for it, he will make a
lady of me once again—if that be possible after my long
degradation—and remember my girls in his will. Get my
desk, Agnes, and send these things away: I will answer the letter
directly. But first, as I may be depriving you both of a
legacy, it is just that I should tell you what I mean to
say. I shall say that he is mistaken in supposing that I
can regret the birth of my daughters (who have been the pride of
my life, and are likely to be the comfort of my old age), or the
thirty years I have passed in the company of my best and dearest
friend;—that, had our misfortunes been three times as great
as they were (unless they had been of my bringing on), I should
still the more rejoice to have shared them with your father, and
administered what consolation I was able; and, had his sufferings
in illness been ten times what they wore, I could not regret
having watched over and laboured to relieve them;—that, if
he had married a richer wife, misfortunes and trials would no
doubt have come upon him still; while I am egotist enough to
imagine that no other woman could have cheered him through them
so well: not that I am superior to the rest, but I was made for
him, and he for me; and I can no more repent the hours, days,
years of happiness we have spent together, and which neither
could have had without the other, than I can the privilege of
having been his nurse in sickness, and his comfort in
affliction.</p>
<p>‘Will this do, children?—or shall I say we are all
very sorry for what has happened during the last thirty years,
and my daughters wish they had never been born; but since they
have had that misfortune, they will be thankful for any trifle
their grandpapa will be kind enough to bestow?’</p>
<p>Of course, we both applauded our mother’s resolution;
Mary cleared away the breakfast things; I brought the desk; the
letter was quickly written and despatched; and, from that day, we
heard no more of our grandfather, till we saw his death announced
in the newspaper a considerable time after—all his worldly
possessions, of course, being left to our wealthy unknown
cousins.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XX—THE FAREWELL</h2>
<p>A house in A---, the fashionable watering-place, was hired for
our seminary; and a promise of two or three pupils was obtained
to commence with. I returned to Horton Lodge about the
middle of July, leaving my mother to conclude the bargain for the
house, to obtain more pupils, to sell off the furniture of our
old abode, and to fit out the new one.</p>
<p>We often pity the poor, because they have no leisure to mourn
their departed relatives, and necessity obliges them to labour
through their severest afflictions: but is not active employment
the best remedy for overwhelming sorrow—the surest antidote
for despair? It may be a rough comforter: it may seem hard
to be harassed with the cares of life when we have no relish for
its enjoyments; to be goaded to labour when the heart is ready to
break, and the vexed spirit implores for rest only to weep in
silence: but is not labour better than the rest we covet? and are
not those petty, tormenting cares less hurtful than a continual
brooding over the great affliction that oppresses us?
Besides, we cannot have cares, and anxieties, and toil, without
hope—if it be but the hope of fulfilling our joyless task,
accomplishing some needful project, or escaping some further
annoyance. At any rate, I was glad my mother had so much
employment for every faculty of her action-loving frame.
Our kind neighbours lamented that she, once so exalted in wealth
and station, should be reduced to such extremity in her time of
sorrow; but I am persuaded that she would have suffered thrice as
much had she been left in affluence, with liberty to remain in
that house, the scene of her early happiness and late affliction,
and no stern necessity to prevent her from incessantly brooding
over and lamenting her bereavement.</p>
<p>I will not dilate upon the feelings with which I left the old
house, the well-known garden, the little village
church—then doubly dear to me, because my father, who, for
thirty years, had taught and prayed within its walls, lay
slumbering now beneath its flags—and the old bare hills,
delightful in their very desolation, with the narrow vales
between, smiling in green wood and sparkling water—the
house where I was born, the scene of all my early associations,
the place where throughout life my earthly affections had been
centred;—and left them to return no more! True, I was
going back to Horton Lodge, where, amid many evils, one source of
pleasure yet remained: but it was pleasure mingled with excessive
pain; and my stay, alas! was limited to six weeks. And even
of that precious time, day after day slipped by and I did not see
him: except at church, I never saw him for a fortnight after my
return. It seemed a long time to me: and, as I was often
out with my rambling pupil, of course hopes would keep rising,
and disappointments would ensue; and then, I would say to my own
heart, ‘Here is a convincing proof—if you would but
have the sense to see it, or the candour to acknowledge
it—that he does not care for you. If he only thought
<i>half</i> as much about you as you do about him, he would have
contrived to meet you many times ere this: you must know that, by
consulting your own feelings. Therefore, have done with
this nonsense: you have no ground for hope: dismiss, at once,
these hurtful thoughts and foolish wishes from your mind, and
turn to your own duty, and the dull blank life that lies before
you. You might have known such happiness was not for
you.’</p>
<p>But I saw him at last. He came suddenly upon me as I was
crossing a field in returning from a visit to Nancy Brown, which
I had taken the opportunity of paying while Matilda Murray was
riding her matchless mare. He must have heard of the heavy
loss I had sustained: he expressed no sympathy, offered no
condolence: but almost the first words he uttered
were,—‘How is your mother?’ And this was
no matter-of-course question, for I never told him that I had a
mother: he must have learned the fact from others, if he knew it
at all; and, besides, there was sincere goodwill, and even deep,
touching, unobtrusive sympathy in the tone and manner of the
inquiry. I thanked him with due civility, and told him she
was as well as could be expected. ‘What will she
do?’ was the next question. Many would have deemed it
an impertinent one, and given an evasive reply; but such an idea
never entered my head, and I gave a brief but plain statement of
my mother’s plans and prospects.</p>
<p>‘Then you will leave this place shortly?’ said
he.</p>
<p>‘Yes, in a month.’</p>
<p>He paused a minute, as if in thought. When he spoke
again, I hoped it would be to express his concern at my
departure; but it was only to say,—‘I should think
you will be willing enough to go?’</p>
<p>‘Yes—for some things,’ I replied.</p>
<p>‘For <i>some</i> things only—I wonder what should
make you regret it?’</p>
<p>I was annoyed at this in some degree; because it embarrassed
me: I had only one reason for regretting it; and that was a
profound secret, which he had no business to trouble me
about.</p>
<p>‘Why,’ said I—‘why should you suppose
that I dislike the place?’</p>
<p>‘You told me so yourself,’ was the decisive
reply. ‘You said, at least, that you could not live
contentedly, without a friend; and that you had no friend here,
and no possibility of making one—and, besides, I know you
<i>must</i> dislike it.’</p>
<p>‘But if you remember rightly, I said, or meant to say, I
could not live contentedly without a friend in the world: I was
not so unreasonable as to require one always near me. I
think I could be happy in a house full of enemies,
if—’ but no; that sentence must not be
continued—I paused, and hastily added,—‘And,
besides, we cannot well leave a place where we have lived for two
or three years, without some feeling of regret.’</p>
<p>‘Will you regret to part with Miss Murray, your sole
remaining pupil and companion?’</p>
<p>‘I dare say I shall in some degree: it was not without
sorrow I parted with her sister.’</p>
<p>‘I can imagine that.’</p>
<p>‘Well, Miss Matilda is quite as good—better in one
respect.’</p>
<p>‘What is that?’</p>
<p>‘She’s honest.’</p>
<p>‘And the other is not?’</p>
<p>‘I should not call her <i>dis</i>honest; but it must be
confessed she’s a little artful.’</p>
<p>‘<i>Artful</i> is she?—I saw she was giddy and
vain—and now,’ he added, after a pause, ‘I can
well believe she was artful too; but so excessively so as to
assume an aspect of extreme simplicity and unguarded
openness. Yes,’ continued he, musingly, ‘that
accounts for some little things that puzzled me a trifle
before.’</p>
<p>After that, he turned the conversation to more general
subjects. He did not leave me till we had nearly reached
the park-gates: he had certainly stepped a little out of his way
to accompany me so far, for he now went back and disappeared down
Moss Lane, the entrance of which we had passed some time
before. Assuredly I did not regret this circumstance: if
sorrow had any place in my heart, it was that he was gone at
last—that he was no longer walking by my side, and that
that short interval of delightful intercourse was at an
end. He had not breathed a word of love, or dropped one
hint of tenderness or affection, and yet I had been supremely
happy. To be near him, to hear him talk as he did talk, and
to feel that he thought me worthy to be so spoken
to—capable of understanding and duly appreciating such
discourse—was enough.</p>
<p>‘Yes, Edward Weston, I could indeed be happy in a house
full of enemies, if I had but one friend, who truly, deeply, and
faithfully loved me; and if that friend were you—though we
might be far apart—seldom to hear from each other, still
more seldom to meet—though toil, and trouble, and vexation
might surround me, still—it would be too much happiness for
me to dream of! Yet who can tell,’ said I within
myself, as I proceeded up the park,—‘who can tell
what this one month may bring forth? I have lived nearly
three-and-twenty years, and I have suffered much, and tasted
little pleasure yet; is it likely my life all through will be so
clouded? Is it not possible that God may hear my prayers,
disperse these gloomy shadows, and grant me some beams of
heaven’s sunshine yet? Will He entirely deny to me
those blessings which are so freely given to others, who neither
ask them nor acknowledge them when received? May I not
still hope and trust? I did hope and trust for a while:
but, alas, alas! the time ebbed away: one week followed another,
and, excepting one distant glimpse and two transient
meetings—during which scarcely anything was
said—while I was walking with Miss Matilda, I saw nothing
of him: except, of course, at church.</p>
<p>And now, the last Sunday was come, and the last service.
I was often on the point of melting into tears during the
sermon—the last I was to hear from him: the best I should
hear from anyone, I was well assured. It was over—the
congregation were departing; and I must follow. I had then
seen him, and heard his voice, too, probably for the last
time. In the churchyard, Matilda was pounced upon by the
two Misses Green. They had many inquiries to make about her
sister, and I know not what besides. I only wished they
would have done, that we might hasten back to Horton Lodge: I
longed to seek the retirement of my own room, or some sequestered
nook in the grounds, that I might deliver myself up to my
feelings—to weep my last farewell, and lament my false
hopes and vain delusions. Only this once, and then adieu to
fruitless dreaming—thenceforth, only sober, solid, sad
reality should occupy my mind. But while I thus resolved, a
low voice close beside me said—‘I suppose you are
going this week, Miss Grey?’ ‘Yes,’ I
replied. I was very much startled; and had I been at all
hysterically inclined, I certainly should have committed myself
in some way then. Thank God, I was not.</p>
<p>‘Well,’ said Mr. Weston, ‘I want to bid you
good-bye—it is not likely I shall see you again before you
go.’</p>
<p>‘Good-bye, Mr. Weston,’ I said. Oh, how I
struggled to say it calmly! I gave him my hand. He
retained it a few seconds in his.</p>
<p>‘It is possible we may meet again,’ said he;
‘will it be of any consequence to you whether we do or
not?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, I should be very glad to see you again.’</p>
<p>I <i>could</i> say no less. He kindly pressed my hand,
and went. Now, I was happy again—though more inclined
to burst into tears than ever. If I had been forced to
speak at that moment, a succession of sobs would have inevitably
ensued; and as it was, I could not keep the water out of my
eyes. I walked along with Miss Murray, turning aside my
face, and neglecting to notice several successive remarks, till
she bawled out that I was either deaf or stupid; and then (having
recovered my self-possession), as one awakened from a fit of
abstraction, I suddenly looked up and asked what she had been
saying.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXI—THE SCHOOL</h2>
<p>I left Horton Lodge, and went to join my mother in our new
abode at A---. I found her well in health, resigned in
spirit, and even cheerful, though subdued and sober, in her
general demeanour. We had only three boarders and half a
dozen day-pupils to commence with; but by due care and diligence
we hoped ere long to increase the number of both.</p>
<p>I set myself with befitting energy to discharge the duties of
this new mode of life. I call it <i>new</i>, for there was,
indeed, a considerable difference between working with my mother
in a school of our own, and working as a hireling among
strangers, despised and trampled upon by old and young; and for
the first few weeks I was by no means unhappy. ‘It is
possible we may meet again,’ and ‘will it be of any
consequence to you whether we do or not?’—Those words
still rang in my ear and rested on my heart: they were my secret
solace and support. ‘I shall see him again.—He
will come; or he will write.’ No promise, in fact,
was too bright or too extravagant for Hope to whisper in my
ear. I did not believe half of what she told me: I
pretended to laugh at it all; but I was far more credulous than I
myself supposed; otherwise, why did my heart leap up when a knock
was heard at the front door, and the maid, who opened it, came to
tell my mother a gentleman wished to see her? and why was I out
of humour for the rest of the day, because it proved to be a
music-master come to offer his services to our school? and what
stopped my breath for a moment, when the postman having brought a
couple of letters, my mother said, ‘Here, Agnes, this is
for you,’ and threw one of them to me? and what made the
hot blood rush into my face when I saw it was directed in a
gentleman’s hand? and why—oh! why did that cold,
sickening sense of disappointment fall upon me, when I had torn
open the cover and found it was <i>only</i> a letter from Mary,
which, for some reason or other, her husband had directed for
her?</p>
<p>Was it then come to this—that I should be
<i>disappointed</i> to receive a letter from my only sister: and
because it was not written by a comparative stranger? Dear
Mary! and she had written it so kindly—and thinking I
should be so pleased to have it!—I was not worthy to read
it! And I believe, in my indignation against myself, I
should have put it aside till I had schooled myself into a better
frame of mind, and was become more deserving of the honour and
privilege of its perusal: but there was my mother looking on, and
wishful to know what news it contained; so I read it and
delivered it to her, and then went into the schoolroom to attend
to the pupils: but amidst the cares of copies and sums—in
the intervals of correcting errors here, and reproving
derelictions of duty there, I was inwardly taking myself to task
with far sterner severity. ‘What a fool you must
be,’ said my head to my heart, or my sterner to my softer
self;—‘how could you ever dream that he would write
to you? What grounds have you for such a hope—or that
he will see you, or give himself any trouble about you—or
even think of you again?’ ‘What
grounds?’—and then Hope set before me that last,
short interview, and repeated the words I had so faithfully
treasured in my memory. ‘Well, and what was there in
that?—Who ever hung his hopes upon so frail a twig?
What was there in those words that any common acquaintance might
not say to another? Of course, it was possible you might
meet again: he might have said so if you had been going to New
Zealand; but that did not imply any <i>intention</i> of seeing
you—and then, as to the question that followed, anyone
might ask that: and how did you answer?—Merely with a
stupid, commonplace reply, such as you would have given to Master
Murray, or anyone else you had been on tolerably civil terms
with.’ ‘But, then,’ persisted Hope,
‘the tone and manner in which he spoke.’
‘Oh, that is nonsense! he always speaks impressively; and
at that moment there were the Greens and Miss Matilda Murray just
before, and other people passing by, and he was obliged to stand
close beside you, and to speak very low, unless he wished
everybody to hear what he said, which—though it was nothing
at all particular—of course, he would rather
not.’ But then, above all, that emphatic, yet gentle
pressure of the hand, which seemed to say, ‘<i>Trust</i>
me;’ and many other things besides—too delightful,
almost too flattering, to be repeated even to one’s
self. ‘Egregious folly—too absurd to require
contradiction—mere inventions of the imagination, which you
ought to be ashamed of. If you would but consider your own
unattractive exterior, your unamiable reserve, your foolish
diffidence—which must make you appear cold, dull, awkward,
and perhaps ill-tempered too;—if you had but rightly
considered these from the beginning, you would never have
harboured such presumptuous thoughts: and now that you have been
so foolish, pray repent and amend, and let us have no more of
it!’</p>
<p>I cannot say that I implicitly obeyed my own injunctions: but
such reasoning as this became more and more effective as time
wore on, and nothing was seen or heard of Mr. Weston; until, at
last, I gave up hoping, for even my heart acknowledged it was all
in vain. But still, I would think of him: I would cherish
his image in my mind; and treasure every word, look, and gesture
that my memory could retain; and brood over his excellences and
his peculiarities, and, in fact, all I had seen, heard, or
imagined respecting him.</p>
<p>‘Agnes, this sea air and change of scene do you no good,
I think: I never saw you look so wretched. It must be that
you sit too much, and allow the cares of the schoolroom to worry
you. You must learn to take things easy, and to be more
active and cheerful; you must take exercise whenever you can get
it, and leave the most tiresome duties to me: they will only
serve to exercise my patience, and, perhaps, try my temper a
little.’</p>
<p>So said my mother, as we sat at work one morning during the
Easter holidays. I assured her that my employments were not
at all oppressive; that I was well; or, if there was anything
amiss, it would be gone as soon as the trying months of spring
were over: when summer came I should be as strong and hearty as
she could wish to see me: but inwardly her observation startled
me. I knew my strength was declining, my appetite had
failed, and I was grown listless and desponding;—and if,
indeed, he could never care for me, and I could never see him
more—if I was forbidden to minister to his
happiness—forbidden, for ever, to taste the joys of love,
to bless, and to be blessed—then, life must be a burden,
and if my heavenly Father would call me away, I should be glad to
rest. But it would not do to die and leave my mother.
Selfish, unworthy daughter, to forget her for a moment! Was
not her happiness committed in a great measure to my
charge?—and the welfare of our young pupils too?
Should I shrink from the work that God had set before me, because
it was not fitted to my taste? Did not He know best what I
should do, and where I ought to labour?—and should I long
to quit His service before I had finished my task, and expect to
enter into His rest without having laboured to earn it?
‘No; by His help I will arise and address myself diligently
to my appointed duty. If happiness in this world is not for
me, I will endeavour to promote the welfare of those around me,
and my reward shall be hereafter.’ So said I in my
heart; and from that hour I only permitted my thoughts to wander
to Edward Weston—or at least to dwell upon him now and
then—as a treat for rare occasions: and, whether it was
really the approach of summer or the effect of these good
resolutions, or the lapse of time, or all together, tranquillity
of mind was soon restored; and bodily health and vigour began
likewise, slowly, but surely, to return.</p>
<p>Early in June, I received a letter from Lady Ashby, late Miss
Murray. She had written to me twice or thrice before, from
the different stages of her bridal tour, always in good spirits,
and professing to be very happy. I wondered every time that
she had not forgotten me, in the midst of so much gaiety and
variety of scene. At length, however, there was a pause;
and it seemed she had forgotten me, for upwards of seven months
passed away and no letter. Of course, I did not break my
heart about <i>that</i>, though I often wondered how she was
getting on; and when this last epistle so unexpectedly arrived, I
was glad enough to receive it. It was dated from Ashby
Park, where she was come to settle down at last, having
previously divided her time between the continent and the
metropolis. She made many apologies for having neglected me
so long, assured me she had not forgotten me, and had often
intended to write, &c. &c., but had always been prevented
by something. She acknowledged that she had been leading a
very dissipated life, and I should think her very wicked and very
thoughtless; but, notwithstanding that, she thought a great deal,
and, among other things, that she should vastly like to see
me. ‘We have been several days here already,’
wrote she. ‘We have not a single friend with us, and
are likely to be very dull. You know I never had a fancy
for living with my husband like two turtles in a nest, were he
the most delightful creature that ever wore a coat; so do take
pity upon me and come. I suppose your Midsummer holidays
commence in June, the same as other people’s; therefore you
cannot plead want of time; and you must and shall come—in
fact, I shall die if you don’t. I want you to visit
me as a friend, and stay a long time. There is nobody with
me, as I told you before, but Sir Thomas and old Lady Ashby: but
you needn’t mind them—they’ll trouble us but
little with their company. And you shall have a room to
yourself, whenever you like to retire to it, and plenty of books
to read when my company is not sufficiently amusing. I
forget whether you like babies; if you do, you may have the
pleasure of seeing mine—the most charming child in the
world, no doubt; and all the more so, that I am not troubled with
nursing it—I was determined I wouldn’t be bothered
with that. Unfortunately, it is a girl, and Sir Thomas has
never forgiven me: but, however, if you will only come, I promise
you shall be its governess as soon as it can speak; and you shall
bring it up in the way it should go, and make a better woman of
it than its mamma. And you shall see my poodle, too: a
splendid little charmer imported from Paris: and two fine Italian
paintings of great value—I forget the artist.
Doubtless you will be able to discover prodigious beauties in
them, which you must point out to me, as I only admire by
hearsay; and many elegant curiosities besides, which I purchased
at Rome and elsewhere; and, finally, you shall see my new
home—the splendid house and grounds I used to covet so
greatly. Alas! how far the promise of anticipation exceeds
the pleasure of possession! There’s a fine
sentiment! I assure you I am become quite a grave old
matron: pray come, if it be only to witness the wonderful
change. Write by return of post, and tell me when your
vacation commences, and say that you will come the day after, and
stay till the day before it closes—in mercy to</p>
<p style="text-align: right">‘Yours affectionately,<br/>
‘<span class="smcap">Rosalie Ashby</span>.’</p>
<p> </p>
<p>I showed this strange epistle to my mother, and consulted her
on what I ought to do. She advised me to go; and I
went—willing enough to see Lady Ashby, and her baby, too,
and to do anything I could to benefit her, by consolation or
advice; for I imagined she must be unhappy, or she would not have
applied to me thus—but feeling, as may readily be
conceived, that, in accepting the invitation, I made a great
sacrifice for her, and did violence to my feelings in many ways,
instead of being delighted with the honourable distinction of
being entreated by the baronet’s lady to visit her as a
friend. However, I determined my visit should be only for a
few days at most; and I will not deny that I derived some
consolation from the idea that, as Ashby Park was not very far
from Horton, I might possibly see Mr. Weston, or, at least, hear
something about him.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXII—THE VISIT</h2>
<p>Ashby Park was certainly a very delightful residence.
The mansion was stately without, commodious and elegant within;
the park was spacious and beautiful, chiefly on account of its
magnificent old trees, its stately herds of deer, its broad sheet
of water, and the ancient woods that stretched beyond it: for
there was no broken ground to give variety to the landscape, and
but very little of that undulating swell which adds so greatly to
the charm of park scenery. And so, this was the place
Rosalie Murray had so longed to call her own, that she must have
a share of it, on whatever terms it might be
offered—whatever price was to be paid for the title of
mistress, and whoever was to be her partner in the honour and
bliss of such a possession! Well I am not disposed to
censure her now.</p>
<p>She received me very kindly; and, though I was a poor
clergyman’s daughter, a governess, and a schoolmistress,
she welcomed me with unaffected pleasure to her home;
and—what surprised me rather—took some pains to make
my visit agreeable. I could see, it is true, that she
expected me to be greatly struck with the magnificence that
surrounded her; and, I confess, I was rather annoyed at her
evident efforts to reassure me, and prevent me from being
overwhelmed by so much grandeur—too much awed at the idea
of encountering her husband and mother-in-law, or too much
ashamed of my own humble appearance. I was not ashamed of
it at all; for, though plain, I had taken good care not to shabby
or mean, and should have been pretty considerably at my ease, if
my condescending hostess had not taken such manifest pains to
make me so; and, as for the magnificence that surrounded her,
nothing that met my eyes struck me or affected me half so much as
her own altered appearance. Whether from the influence of
fashionable dissipation, or some other evil, a space of little
more than twelve months had had the effect that might be expected
from as many years, in reducing the plumpness of her form, the
freshness of her complexion, the vivacity of her movements, and
the exuberance of her spirits.</p>
<p>I wished to know if she was unhappy; but I felt it was not my
province to inquire: I might endeavour to win her confidence;
but, if she chose to conceal her matrimonial cares from me, I
would trouble her with no obtrusive questions. I,
therefore, at first, confined myself to a few general inquiries
about her health and welfare, and a few commendations on the
beauty of the park, and of the little girl that should have been
a boy: a small delicate infant of seven or eight weeks old, whom
its mother seemed to regard with no remarkable degree of interest
or affection, though full as much as I expected her to show.</p>
<p>Shortly after my arrival, she commissioned her maid to conduct
me to my room and see that I had everything I wanted; it was a
small, unpretending, but sufficiently comfortable
apartment. When I descended thence—having divested
myself of all travelling encumbrances, and arranged my toilet
with due consideration for the feelings of my lady hostess, she
conducted me herself to the room I was to occupy when I chose to
be alone, or when she was engaged with visitors, or obliged to be
with her mother-in-law, or otherwise prevented, as she said, from
enjoying the pleasure of my society. It was a quiet, tidy
little sitting-room; and I was not sorry to be provided with such
a harbour of refuge.</p>
<p>‘And some time,’ said she, ‘I will show you
the library: I never examined its shelves, but, I daresay, it is
full of wise books; and you may go and burrow among them whenever
you please. And now you shall have some tea—it will
soon be dinner-time, but I thought, as you were accustomed to
dine at one, you would perhaps like better to have a cup of tea
about this time, and to dine when we lunch: and then, you know,
you can have your tea in this room, and that will save you from
having to dine with Lady Ashby and Sir Thomas: which would be
rather awkward—at least, not awkward, but
rather—a—you know what I mean. I thought you
mightn’t like it so well—especially as we may have
other ladies and gentlemen to dine with us
occasionally.’</p>
<p>‘Certainly,’ said I, ‘I would much rather
have it as you say, and, if you have no objection, I should
prefer having all my meals in this room.’</p>
<p>‘Why so?’</p>
<p>‘Because, I imagine, it would be more agreeable to Lady
Ashby and Sir Thomas.’</p>
<p>‘Nothing of the kind.’</p>
<p>‘At any rate it would be more agreeable to
me.’</p>
<p>She made some faint objections, but soon conceded; and I could
see that the proposal was a considerable relief to her.</p>
<p>‘Now, come into the drawing-room,’ said she.
‘There’s the dressing bell; but I won’t go yet:
it’s no use dressing when there’s no one to see you;
and I want to have a little discourse.’</p>
<p>The drawing-room was certainly an imposing apartment, and very
elegantly furnished; but I saw its young mistress glance towards
me as we entered, as if to notice how I was impressed by the
spectacle, and accordingly I determined to preserve an aspect of
stony indifference, as if I saw nothing at all remarkable.
But this was only for a moment: immediately conscience whispered,
‘Why should I disappoint her to save my pride?
No—rather let me sacrifice my pride to give her a little
innocent gratification.’ And I honestly looked round,
and told her it was a noble room, and very tastefully
furnished. She said little, but I saw she was pleased.</p>
<p>She showed me her fat French poodle, that lay curled up on a
silk cushion, and the two fine Italian paintings: which, however,
she would not give me time to examine, but, saying I must look at
them some other day, insisted upon my admiring the little
jewelled watch she had purchased in Geneva; and then she took me
round the room to point out sundry articles of <i>vertu</i> she
had brought from Italy: an elegant little timepiece, and several
busts, small graceful figures, and vases, all beautifully carved
in white marble. She spoke of these with animation, and
heard my admiring comments with a smile of pleasure: that soon,
however, vanished, and was followed by a melancholy sigh; as if
in consideration of the insufficiency of all such baubles to the
happiness of the human heart, and their woeful inability to
supply its insatiate demands.</p>
<p>Then, stretching herself upon a couch, she motioned me to a
capacious easy-chair that stood opposite—not before the
fire, but before a wide open window; for it was summer, be it
remembered; a sweet, warm evening in the latter half of
June. I sat for a moment in silence, enjoying the still,
pure air, and the delightful prospect of the park that lay before
me, rich in verdure and foliage, and basking in yellow sunshine,
relieved by the long shadows of declining day. But I must
take advantage of this pause: I had inquiries to make, and, like
the substance of a lady’s postscript, the most important
must come last. So I began with asking after Mr. and Mrs.
Murray, and Miss Matilda and the young gentlemen.</p>
<p>I was told that papa had the gout, which made him very
ferocious; and that he would not give up his choice wines, and
his substantial dinners and suppers, and had quarrelled with his
physician, because the latter had dared to say that no medicine
could cure him while he lived so freely; that mamma and the rest
were well. Matilda was still wild and reckless, but she had
got a fashionable governess, and was considerably improved in her
manners, and soon to be introduced to the world; and John and
Charles (now at home for the holidays) were, by all accounts,
‘fine, bold, unruly, mischievous boys.’</p>
<p>‘And how are the other people getting on?’ said
I—‘the Greens, for instance?’</p>
<p>‘Ah! Mr. Green is heart-broken, you know,’ replied
she, with a languid smile: ‘he hasn’t got over his
disappointment yet, and never will, I suppose. He’s
doomed to be an old bachelor; and his sisters are doing their
best to get married.’</p>
<p>‘And the Melthams?’</p>
<p>‘Oh, they’re jogging on as usual, I suppose: but I
know very little about any of them—except Harry,’
said she, blushing slightly, and smiling again. ‘I
saw a great deal of him while we were in London; for, as soon as
he heard we were there, he came up under pretence of visiting his
brother, and either followed me, like a shadow, wherever I went,
or met me, like a reflection, at every turn. You
needn’t look so shocked, Miss Grey; I was very discreet, I
assure you, but, you know, one can’t help being
admired. Poor fellow! He was not my only worshipper;
though he was certainly the most conspicuous, and, I think, the
most devoted among them all. And that
detestable—ahem—and Sir Thomas chose to take offence
at him—or my profuse expenditure, or something—I
don’t exactly know what—and hurried me down to the
country at a moment’s notice; where I’m to play the
hermit, I suppose, for life.’</p>
<p>And she bit her lip, and frowned vindictively upon the fair
domain she had once so coveted to call her own.</p>
<p>‘And Mr. Hatfield,’ said I, ‘what is become
of him?’</p>
<p>Again she brightened up, and answered gaily—‘Oh!
he made up to an elderly spinster, and married her, not long
since; weighing her heavy purse against her faded charms, and
expecting to find that solace in gold which was denied him in
love—ha, ha!’</p>
<p>‘Well, and I think that’s all—except Mr.
Weston: what is he doing?’</p>
<p>‘I don’t know, I’m sure. He’s
gone from Horton.’</p>
<p>‘How long since? and where is he gone to?’</p>
<p>‘I know nothing about him,’ replied she,
yawning—‘except that he went about a month
ago—I never asked where’ (I would have asked whether
it was to a living or merely another curacy, but thought it
better not); ‘and the people made a great rout about his
leaving,’ continued she, ‘much to Mr.
Hatfield’s displeasure; for Hatfield didn’t like him,
because he had too much influence with the common people, and
because he was not sufficiently tractable and submissive to
him—and for some other unpardonable sins, I don’t
know what. But now I positively must go and dress: the
second bell will ring directly, and if I come to dinner in this
guise, I shall never hear the end of it from Lady Ashby.
It’s a strange thing one can’t be mistress in
one’s own house! Just ring the bell, and I’ll
send for my maid, and tell them to get you some tea. Only
think of that intolerable woman—’</p>
<p>‘Who—your maid?’</p>
<p>‘No;—my mother-in-law—and my unfortunate
mistake! Instead of letting her take herself off to some
other house, as she offered to do when I married, I was fool
enough to ask her to live here still, and direct the affairs of
the house for me; because, in the first place, I hoped we should
spend the greater part of the year, in town, and in the second
place, being so young and inexperienced, I was frightened at the
idea of having a houseful of servants to manage, and dinners to
order, and parties to entertain, and all the rest of it, and I
thought she might assist me with her experience; never dreaming
she would prove a usurper, a tyrant, an incubus, a spy, and
everything else that’s detestable. I wish she was
dead!’</p>
<p>She then turned to give her orders to the footman, who had
been standing bolt upright within the door for the last half
minute, and had heard the latter part of her animadversions; and,
of course, made his own reflections upon them, notwithstanding
the inflexible, wooden countenance he thought proper to preserve
in the drawing-room. On my remarking afterwards that he
must have heard her, she replied—‘Oh, no
matter! I never care about the footmen; they’re mere
automatons: it’s nothing to them what their superiors say
or do; they won’t dare to repeat it; and as to what they
think—if they presume to think at all—of course,
nobody cares for that. It would be a pretty thing indeed,
it we were to be tongue-tied by our servants!’</p>
<p>So saying, she ran off to make her hasty toilet, leaving me to
pilot my way back to my sitting-room, where, in due time, I was
served with a cup of tea. After that, I sat musing on Lady
Ashby’s past and present condition; and on what little
information I had obtained respecting Mr. Weston, and the small
chance there was of ever seeing or hearing anything more of him
throughout my quiet, drab-colour life: which, henceforth, seemed
to offer no alternative between positive rainy days, and days of
dull grey clouds without downfall. At length, however, I
began to weary of my thoughts, and to wish I knew where to find
the library my hostess had spoken of; and to wonder whether I was
to remain there doing nothing till bed-time.</p>
<p>As I was not rich enough to possess a watch, I could not tell
how time was passing, except by observing the slowly lengthening
shadows from the window; which presented a side view, including a
corner of the park, a clump of trees whose topmost branches had
been colonized by an innumerable company of noisy rooks, and a
high wall with a massive wooden gate: no doubt communicating with
the stable-yard, as a broad carriage-road swept up to it from the
park. The shadow of this wall soon took possession of the
whole of the ground as far as I could see, forcing the golden
sunlight to retreat inch by inch, and at last take refuge in the
very tops of the trees. Ere long, even they were left in
shadow—the shadow of the distant hills, or of the earth
itself; and, in sympathy for the busy citizens of the rookery, I
regretted to see their habitation, so lately bathed in glorious
light, reduced to the sombre, work-a-day hue of the lower world,
or of my own world within. For a moment, such birds as
soared above the rest might still receive the lustre on their
wings, which imparted to their sable plumage the hue and
brilliance of deep red gold; at last, that too departed.
Twilight came stealing on; the rooks became more quiet; I became
more weary, and wished I were going home to-morrow. At
length it grew dark; and I was thinking of ringing for a candle,
and betaking myself to bed, when my hostess appeared, with many
apologies for having neglected me so long, and laying all the
blame upon that ‘nasty old woman,’ as she called her
mother-in-law.</p>
<p>‘If I didn’t sit with her in the drawing-room
while Sir Thomas is taking his wine,’ said she, ‘she
would never forgive me; and then, if I leave the room the instant
he comes—as I have done once or twice—it is an
unpardonable offence against her dear Thomas. <i>She</i>
never showed such disrespect to <i>her</i> husband: and as for
affection, wives never think of that now-a-days, she supposes:
but things were different in <i>her</i> time—as if there
was any good to be done by staying in the room, when he does
nothing but grumble and scold when he’s in a bad humour,
talk disgusting nonsense when he’s in a good one, and go to
sleep on the sofa when he’s too stupid for either; which is
most frequently the case now, when he has nothing to do but to
sot over his wine.’</p>
<p>‘But could you not try to occupy his mind with something
better; and engage him to give up such habits? I’m
sure you have powers of persuasion, and qualifications for
amusing a gentleman, which many ladies would be glad to
possess.’</p>
<p>‘And so you think I would lay myself out for his
amusement! No: that’s not <i>my</i> idea of a
wife. It’s the husband’s part to please the
wife, not hers to please him; and if he isn’t satisfied
with her as she is—and thankful to possess her too—he
isn’t worthy of her, that’s all. And as for
persuasion, I assure you I shan’t trouble myself with that:
I’ve enough to do to bear with him as he is, without
attempting to work a reform. But I’m sorry I left you
so long alone, Miss Grey. How have you passed the
time?’</p>
<p>‘Chiefly in watching the rooks.’</p>
<p>‘Mercy, how dull you must have been! I really must
show you the library; and you must ring for everything you want,
just as you would in an inn, and make yourself comfortable.
I have selfish reasons for wishing to make you happy, because I
want you to stay with me, and not fulfil your horrid threat of
running away in a day or two.’</p>
<p>‘Well, don’t let me keep you out of the
drawing-room any longer to-night, for at present I am tired and
wish to go to bed.’</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXIII—THE PARK</h2>
<p>I came down a little before eight, next morning, as I knew by
the striking of a distant clock. There was no appearance of
breakfast. I waited above an hour before it came, still
vainly longing for access to the library; and, after that lonely
repast was concluded, I waited again about an hour and a half in
great suspense and discomfort, uncertain what to do. At
length Lady Ashby came to bid me good-morning. She informed
me she had only just breakfasted, and now wanted me to take an
early walk with her in the park. She asked how long I had
been up, and on receiving my answer, expressed the deepest
regret, and again promised to show me the library. I
suggested she had better do so at once, and then there would be
no further trouble either with remembering or forgetting.
She complied, on condition that I would not think of reading, or
bothering with the books now; for she wanted to show me the
gardens, and take a walk in the park with me, before it became
too hot for enjoyment; which, indeed, was nearly the case
already. Of course I readily assented; and we took our walk
accordingly.</p>
<p>As we were strolling in the park, talking of what my companion
had seen and heard during her travelling experience, a gentleman
on horseback rode up and passed us. As he turned, in
passing, and stared me full in the face, I had a good opportunity
of seeing what he was like. He was tall, thin, and wasted,
with a slight stoop in the shoulders, a pale face, but somewhat
blotchy, and disagreeably red about the eyelids, plain features,
and a general appearance of languor and flatness, relieved by a
sinister expression in the mouth and the dull, soulless eyes.</p>
<p>‘I detest that man!’ whispered Lady Ashby, with
bitter emphasis, as he slowly trotted by.</p>
<p>‘Who is it?’ I asked, unwilling to suppose that
she should so speak of her husband.</p>
<p>‘Sir Thomas Ashby,’ she replied, with dreary
composure.</p>
<p>‘And do you <i>detest</i> him, Miss Murray?’ said
I, for I was too much shocked to remember her name at the
moment.</p>
<p>‘Yes, I do, Miss Grey, and despise him too; and if you
knew him you would not blame me.’</p>
<p>‘But you knew what he was before you married
him.’</p>
<p>‘No; I only thought so: I did not half know him
really. I know you warned me against it, and I wish I had
listened to you: but it’s too late to regret that
now. And besides, mamma ought to have known better than
either of us, and she never said anything against it—quite
the contrary. And then I thought he adored me, and would
let me have my own way: he did pretend to do so at first, but now
he does not care a bit about me. Yet I should not care for
that: he might do as he pleased, if I might only be free to amuse
myself and to stay in London, or have a few friends down here:
but <i>he will</i> do as he pleases, and I must be a prisoner and
a slave. The moment he saw I could enjoy myself without
him, and that others knew my value better than himself, the
selfish wretch began to accuse me of coquetry and extravagance;
and to abuse Harry Meltham, whose shoes he was not worthy to
clean. And then he must needs have me down in the country,
to lead the life of a nun, lest I should dishonour him or bring
him to ruin; as if he had not been ten times worse every way,
with his betting-book, and his gaming-table, and his opera-girls,
and his Lady This and Mrs. That—yes, and his bottles of
wine, and glasses of brandy-and-water too! Oh, I would give
ten thousand worlds to be Mss Murray again! It is
<i>too</i> bad to feel life, health, and beauty wasting away,
unfelt and unenjoyed, for such a brute as that!’ exclaimed
she, fairly bursting into tears in the bitterness of her
vexation.</p>
<p>Of course, I pitied her exceedingly; as well for her false
idea of happiness and disregard of duty, as for the wretched
partner with whom her fate was linked. I said what I could
to comfort her, and offered such counsels as I thought she most
required: advising her, first, by gentle reasoning, by kindness,
example, and persuasion, to try to ameliorate her husband; and
then, when she had done all she could, if she still found him
incorrigible, to endeavour to abstract herself from him—to
wrap herself up in her own integrity, and trouble herself as
little about him as possible. I exhorted her to seek
consolation in doing her duty to God and man, to put her trust in
Heaven, and solace herself with the care and nurture of her
little daughter; assuring her she would be amply rewarded by
witnessing its progress in strength and wisdom, and receiving its
genuine affection.</p>
<p>‘But I can’t devote myself entirely to a
child,’ said she; ‘it may die—which is not at
all improbable.’</p>
<p>‘But, with care, many a delicate infant has become a
strong man or woman.’</p>
<p>‘But it may grow so intolerably like its father that I
shall hate it.’</p>
<p>‘That is not likely; it is a little girl, and strongly
resembles its mother.’</p>
<p>‘No matter; I should like it better if it were a
boy—only that its father will leave it no inheritance that
he can possibly squander away. What pleasure can I have in
seeing a girl grow up to eclipse me, and enjoy those pleasures
that I am for ever debarred from? But supposing I could be
so generous as to take delight in this, still it is <i>only</i> a
child; and I can’t centre all my hopes in a child: that is
only one degree better than devoting oneself to a dog. And
as for all the wisdom and goodness you have been trying to instil
into me—that is all very right and proper, I daresay, and
if I were some twenty years older, I might fructify by it: but
people must enjoy themselves when they are young; and if others
won’t let them—why, they must hate them for
it!’</p>
<p>‘The best way to enjoy yourself is to do what is right
and hate nobody. The end of Religion is not to teach us how
to die, but how to live; and the earlier you become wise and
good, the more of happiness you secure. And now, Lady
Ashby, I have one more piece of advice to offer you, which is,
that you will not make an enemy of your mother-in-law.
Don’t get into the way of holding her at arms’
length, and regarding her with jealous distrust. I never
saw her, but I have heard good as well as evil respecting her;
and I imagine that, though cold and haughty in her general
demeanour, and even exacting in her requirements, she has strong
affections for those who can reach them; and, though so blindly
attached to her son, she is not without good principles, or
incapable of hearing reason. If you would but conciliate
her a little, and adopt a friendly, open manner—and even
confide your grievances to her—real grievances, such as you
have a right to complain of—it is my firm belief that she
would, in time, become your faithful friend, and a comfort and
support to you, instead of the incubus you describe
her.’ But I fear my advice had little effect upon the
unfortunate young lady; and, finding I could render myself so
little serviceable, my residence at Ashby Park became doubly
painful. But still, I must stay out that day and the
following one, as I had promised to do so: though, resisting all
entreaties and inducements to prolong my visit further, I
insisted upon departing the next morning; affirming that my
mother would be lonely without me, and that she impatiently
expected my return. Nevertheless, it was with a heavy heart
that I bade adieu to poor Lady Ashby, and left her in her
princely home. It was no slight additional proof of her
unhappiness, that she should so cling to the consolation of my
presence, and earnestly desire the company of one whose general
tastes and ideas were so little congenial to her own—whom
she had completely forgotten in her hour of prosperity, and whose
presence would be rather a nuisance than a pleasure, if she could
but have half her heart’s desire.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXIV—THE SANDS</h2>
<p>Our school was not situated in the heart of the town: on
entering A--- from the north-west there is a row of
respectable-looking houses, on each side of the broad, white
road, with narrow slips of garden-ground before them, Venetian
blinds to the windows, and a flight of steps leading to each
trim, brass-handled door. In one of the largest of these
habitations dwelt my mother and I, with such young ladies as our
friends and the public chose to commit to our charge.
Consequently, we were a considerable distance from the sea, and
divided from it by a labyrinth of streets and houses. But
the sea was my delight; and I would often gladly pierce the town
to obtain the pleasure of a walk beside it, whether with the
pupils, or alone with my mother during the vacations. It
was delightful to me at all times and seasons, but especially in
the wild commotion of a rough sea-breeze, and in the brilliant
freshness of a summer morning.</p>
<p>I awoke early on the third morning after my return from Ashby
Park—the sun was shining through the blind, and I thought
how pleasant it would be to pass through the quiet town and take
a solitary ramble on the sands while half the world was in
bed. I was not long in forming the resolution, nor slow to
act upon it. Of course I would not disturb my mother, so I
stole noiselessly downstairs, and quietly unfastened the
door. I was dressed and out, when the church clock struck a
quarter to six. There was a feeling of freshness and vigour
in the very streets; and when I got free of the town, when my
foot was on the sands and my face towards the broad, bright bay,
no language can describe the effect of the deep, clear azure of
the sky and ocean, the bright morning sunshine on the
semicircular barrier of craggy cliffs surmounted by green
swelling hills, and on the smooth, wide sands, and the low rocks
out at sea—looking, with their clothing of weeds and moss,
like little grass-grown islands—and above all, on the
brilliant, sparkling waves. And then, the unspeakable
purity—and freshness of the air! There was just
enough heat to enhance the value of the breeze, and just enough
wind to keep the whole sea in motion, to make the waves come
bounding to the shore, foaming and sparkling, as if wild with
glee. Nothing else was stirring—no living creature
was visible besides myself. My footsteps were the first to
press the firm, unbroken sands;—nothing before had trampled
them since last night’s flowing tide had obliterated the
deepest marks of yesterday, and left them fair and even, except
where the subsiding water had left behind it the traces of
dimpled pools and little running streams.</p>
<p>Refreshed, delighted, invigorated, I walked along, forgetting
all my cares, feeling as if I had wings to my feet, and could go
at least forty miles without fatigue, and experiencing a sense of
exhilaration to which I had been an entire stranger since the
days of early youth. About half-past six, however, the
grooms began to come down to air their masters’
horses—first one, and then another, till there were some
dozen horses and five or six riders: but that need not trouble
me, for they would not come as far as the low rocks which I was
now approaching. When I had reached these, and walked over
the moist, slippery sea-weed (at the risk of floundering into one
of the numerous pools of clear, salt water that lay between
them), to a little mossy promontory with the sea splashing round
it, I looked back again to see who next was stirring.
Still, there were only the early grooms with their horses, and
one gentleman with a little dark speck of a dog running before
him, and one water-cart coming out of the town to get water for
the baths. In another minute or two, the distant bathing
machines would begin to move, and then the elderly gentlemen of
regular habits and sober quaker ladies would be coming to take
their salutary morning walks. But however interesting such
a scene might be, I could not wait to witness it, for the sun and
the sea so dazzled my eyes in that direction, that I could but
afford one glance; and then I turned again to delight myself with
the sight and the sound of the sea, dashing against my
promontory—with no prodigious force, for the swell was
broken by the tangled sea-weed and the unseen rocks beneath;
otherwise I should soon have been deluged with spray. But
the tide was coming in; the water was rising; the gulfs and lakes
were filling; the straits were widening: it was time to seek some
safer footing; so I walked, skipped, and stumbled back to the
smooth, wide sands, and resolved to proceed to a certain bold
projection in the cliffs, and then return.</p>
<p>Presently, I heard a snuffling sound behind me and then a dog
came frisking and wriggling to my feet. It was my own
Snap—the little dark, wire-haired terrier! When I
spoke his name, he leapt up in my face and yelled for joy.
Almost as much delighted as himself, I caught the little creature
in my arms, and kissed him repeatedly. But how came he to
be there? He could not have dropped from the sky, or come
all that way alone: it must be either his master, the
rat-catcher, or somebody else that had brought him; so,
repressing my extravagant caresses, and endeavouring to repress
his likewise, I looked round, and beheld—Mr. Weston!</p>
<p>‘Your dog remembers you well, Miss Grey,’ said he,
warmly grasping the hand I offered him without clearly knowing
what I was about. ‘You rise early.’</p>
<p>‘Not often so early as this,’ I replied, with
amazing composure, considering all the circumstances of the
case.</p>
<p>‘How far do you purpose to extend your walk?’</p>
<p>‘I was thinking of returning—it must be almost
time, I think.’</p>
<p>He consulted his watch—a gold one now—and told me
it was only five minutes past seven.</p>
<p>‘But, doubtless, you have had a long enough walk,’
said he, turning towards the town, to which I now proceeded
leisurely to retrace my steps; and he walked beside me.</p>
<p>‘In what part of the town do you live?’ asked
he. ‘I never could discover.’</p>
<p>Never could discover? Had he endeavoured to do so
then? I told him the place of our abode. He asked how
we prospered in our affairs. I told him we were doing very
well—that we had had a considerable addition to our pupils
after the Christmas vacation, and expected a still further
increase at the close of this.</p>
<p>‘You must be an accomplished instructor,’ he
observed.</p>
<p>‘No, it is my mother,’ I replied; ‘she
manages things so well, and is so active, and clever, and
kind.’</p>
<p>‘I should like to know your mother. Will you
introduce me to her some time, if I call?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, willingly.’</p>
<p>‘And will you allow me the privilege of an old friend,
of looking in upon you now and then?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, if—I suppose so.’</p>
<p>This was a very foolish answer, but the truth was, I
considered that I had no right to invite anyone to my
mother’s house without her knowledge; and if I had said,
‘Yes, if my mother does not object,’ it would appear
as if by his question I understood more than was expected; so,
<i>supposing</i> she would not, I added, ‘I suppose
so:’ but of course I should have said something more
sensible and more polite, if I had had my wits about me. We
continued our walk for a minute in silence; which, however, was
shortly relieved (no small relief to me) by Mr. Weston commenting
upon the brightness of the morning and the beauty of the bay, and
then upon the advantages A--- possessed over many other
fashionable places of resort.</p>
<p>‘You don’t ask what brings me to A--- ’ said
he. ‘You can’t suppose I’m rich enough to
come for my own pleasure.’</p>
<p>‘I heard you had left Horton.’</p>
<p>‘You didn’t hear, then, that I had got the living
of F---?’</p>
<p>F--- was a village about two miles distant from A---.</p>
<p>‘No,’ said I; ‘we live so completely out of
the world, even here, that news seldom reaches me through any
quarter; except through the medium of
the—<i>Gazette</i>. But I hope you like your new
parish; and that I may congratulate you on the
acquisition?’</p>
<p>‘I expect to like my parish better a year or two hence,
when I have worked certain reforms I have set my heart
upon—or, at least, progressed some steps towards such an
achievement. But you may congratulate me now; for I find it
very agreeable to <i>have</i> a parish all to myself, with nobody
to interfere with me—to thwart my plans or cripple my
exertions: and besides, I have a respectable house in a rather
pleasant neighbourhood, and three hundred pounds a year; and, in
fact, I have nothing but solitude to complain of, and nothing but
a companion to wish for.’</p>
<p>He looked at me as he concluded: and the flash of his dark
eyes seemed to set my face on fire; greatly to my own
discomfiture, for to evince confusion at such a juncture was
intolerable. I made an effort, therefore, to remedy the
evil, and disclaim all personal application of the remark by a
hasty, ill-expressed reply, to the effect that, if he waited till
he was well known in the neighbourhood, he might have numerous
opportunities for supplying his want among the residents of F---
and its vicinity, or the visitors of A---, if he required so
ample a choice: not considering the compliment implied by such an
assertion, till his answer made me aware of it.</p>
<p>‘I am not so presumptuous as to believe that,’
said he, ‘though you tell it me; but if it were so, I am
rather particular in my notions of a companion for life, and
perhaps I might not find one to suit me among the ladies you
mention.’</p>
<p>‘If you require perfection, you never will.’</p>
<p>‘I do not—I have no right to require it, as being
so far from perfect myself.’</p>
<p>Here the conversation was interrupted by a water-cart
lumbering past us, for we were now come to the busy part of the
sands; and, for the next eight or ten minutes, between carts and
horses, and asses, and men, there was little room for social
intercourse, till we had turned our backs upon the sea, and begun
to ascend the precipitous road leading into the town. Here
my companion offered me his arm, which I accepted, though not
with the intention of using it as a support.</p>
<p>‘You don’t often come on to the sands, I
think,’ said he, ‘for I have walked there many times,
both morning and evening, since I came, and never seen you till
now; and several times, in passing through the town, too, I have
looked about for your school—but I did not think of
the—Road; and once or twice I made inquiries, but without
obtaining the requisite information.’</p>
<p>When we had surmounted the acclivity, I was about to withdraw
my arm from his, but by a slight tightening of the elbow was
tacitly informed that such was not his will, and accordingly
desisted. Discoursing on different subjects, we entered the
town, and passed through several streets. I saw that he was
going out of his way to accompany me, notwithstanding the long
walk that was yet before him; and, fearing that he might be
inconveniencing himself from motives of politeness, I
observed—‘I fear I am taking you out of your way, Mr.
Weston—I believe the road to F--- lies quite in another
direction.’</p>
<p>‘I’ll leave you at the end of the next
street,’ said he.</p>
<p>‘And when will you come to see mamma?’</p>
<p>‘To-morrow—God willing.’</p>
<p>The end of the next street was nearly the conclusion of my
journey. He stopped there, however, bid me good-morning,
and called Snap, who seemed a little doubtful whether to follow
his old mistress or his new master, but trotted away upon being
summoned by the latter.</p>
<p>‘I won’t offer to restore him to you, Miss
Grey,’ said Mr. Weston, smiling, ‘because I like
him.’</p>
<p>‘Oh, I don’t want him,’ replied I,
‘now that he has a good master; I’m quite
satisfied.’</p>
<p>‘You take it for granted that I am a good one,
then?’</p>
<p>The man and the dog departed, and I returned home, full of
gratitude to heaven for so much bliss, and praying that my hopes
might not again be crushed.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXV—CONCLUSION</h2>
<p>‘Well, Agnes, you must not take such long walks again
before breakfast,’ said my mother, observing that I drank
an extra cup of coffee and ate nothing—pleading the heat of
the weather, and the fatigue of my long walk as an excuse.
I certainly did feel feverish and tired too.</p>
<p>‘You always do things by extremes: now, if you had taken
a <i>short</i> walk every morning, and would continue to do so,
it would do you good.’</p>
<p>‘Well, mamma, I will.’</p>
<p>‘But this is worse than lying in bed or bending over
your books: you have quite put yourself into a fever.’</p>
<p>‘I won’t do it again,’ said I.</p>
<p>I was racking my brains with thinking how to tell her about
Mr. Weston, for she must know he was coming to-morrow.
However, I waited till the breakfast things were removed, and I
was more calm and cool; and then, having sat down to my drawing,
I began—‘I met an old friend on the sands to-day,
mamma.’</p>
<p>‘An old friend! Who could it be?’</p>
<p>‘Two old friends, indeed. One was a dog;’
and then I reminded her of Snap, whose history I had recounted
before, and related the incident of his sudden appearance and
remarkable recognition; ‘and the other,’ continued I,
‘was Mr. Weston, the curate of Horton.’</p>
<p>‘Mr. Weston! I never heard of him
before.’</p>
<p>‘Yes, you have: I’ve mentioned him several times,
I believe: but you don’t remember.’</p>
<p>‘I’ve heard you speak of Mr. Hatfield.’</p>
<p>‘Mr. Hatfield was the rector, and Mr. Weston the curate:
I used to mention him sometimes in contradistinction to Mr.
Hatfield, as being a more efficient clergyman. However, he
was on the sands this morning with the dog—he had bought
it, I suppose, from the rat-catcher; and he knew me as well as it
did—probably through its means: and I had a little
conversation with him, in the course of which, as he asked about
our school, I was led to say something about you, and your good
management; and he said he should like to know you, and asked if
I would introduce him to you, if he should take the liberty of
calling to-morrow; so I said I would. Was I
right?’</p>
<p>‘Of course. What kind of a man is he?’</p>
<p>‘A very <i>respectable</i> man, I think: but you will
see him to-morrow. He is the new vicar of F---, and as he
has only been there a few weeks, I suppose he has made no friends
yet, and wants a little society.’</p>
<p>The morrow came. What a fever of anxiety and expectation
I was in from breakfast till noon—at which time he made his
appearance! Having introduced him to my mother, I took my
work to the window, and sat down to await the result of the
interview. They got on extremely well
together—greatly to my satisfaction, for I had felt very
anxious about what my mother would think of him. He did not
stay long that time: but when he rose to take leave, she said she
should be happy to see him, whenever he might find it convenient
to call again; and when he was gone, I was gratified by hearing
her say,—‘Well! I think he’s a very
sensible man. But why did you sit back there, Agnes,’
she added, ‘and talk so little?’</p>
<p>‘Because you talked so well, mamma, I thought you
required no assistance from me: and, besides, he was your
visitor, not mine.’</p>
<p>After that, he often called upon us—several times in the
course of a week. He generally addressed most of his
conversation to my mother: and no wonder, for she could
converse. I almost envied the unfettered, vigorous fluency
of her discourse, and the strong sense evinced by everything she
said—and yet, I did not; for, though I occasionally
regretted my own deficiencies for his sake, it gave me very great
pleasure to sit and hear the two beings I loved and honoured
above every one else in the world, discoursing together so
amicably, so wisely, and so well. I was not always silent,
however; nor was I at all neglected. I was quite as much
noticed as I would wish to be: there was no lack of kind words
and kinder looks, no end of delicate attentions, too fine and
subtle to be grasped by words, and therefore
indescribable—but deeply felt at heart.</p>
<p>Ceremony was quickly dropped between us: Mr. Weston came as an
expected guest, welcome at all times, and never deranging the
economy of our household affairs. He even called me
‘Agnes:’ the name had been timidly spoken at first,
but, finding it gave no offence in any quarter, he seemed greatly
to prefer that appellation to ‘Miss Grey;’ and so did
I. How tedious and gloomy were those days in which he did
not come! And yet not miserable; for I had still the
remembrance of the last visit and the hope of the next to cheer
me. But when two or three days passed without my seeing
him, I certainly felt very anxious—absurdly, unreasonably
so; for, of course, he had his own business and the affairs of
his parish to attend to. And I dreaded the close of the
holidays, when <i>my</i> business also would begin, and I should
be sometimes unable to see him, and sometimes—when my
mother was in the schoolroom—obliged to be with him alone:
a position I did not at all desire, in the house; though to meet
him out of doors, and walk beside him, had proved by no means
disagreeable.</p>
<p>One evening, however, in the last week of the vacation, he
arrived—unexpectedly: for a heavy and protracted
thunder-shower during the afternoon had almost destroyed my hopes
of seeing him that day; but now the storm was over, and the sun
was shining brightly.</p>
<p>‘A beautiful evening, Mrs. Grey!’ said he, as he
entered. ‘Agnes, I want you to take a walk with me to
---’ (he named a certain part of the coast—a bold
hill on the land side, and towards the sea a steep precipice,
from the summit of which a glorious view is to be had).
‘The rain has laid the dust, and cooled and cleared the
air, and the prospect will be magnificent. Will you
come?’</p>
<p>‘Can I go, mamma?’</p>
<p>‘Yes; to be sure.’</p>
<p>I went to get ready, and was down again in a few minutes;
though, of course, I took a little more pains with my attire than
if I had merely been going out on some shopping expedition
alone. The thunder-shower had certainly had a most
beneficial effect upon the weather, and the evening was most
delightful. Mr. Weston would have me to take his arm; he
said little during our passage through the crowded streets, but
walked very fast, and appeared grave and abstracted. I
wondered what was the matter, and felt an indefinite dread that
something unpleasant was on his mind; and vague surmises,
concerning what it might be, troubled me not a little, and made
me grave and silent enough. But these fantasies vanished
upon reaching the quiet outskirts of the town; for as soon as we
came within sight of the venerable old church, and
the—hill, with the deep blue beyond it, I found my
companion was cheerful enough.</p>
<p>‘I’m afraid I’ve been walking too fast for
you, Agnes,’ said he: ‘in my impatience to be rid of
the town, I forgot to consult your convenience; but now
we’ll walk as slowly as you please. I see, by those
light clouds in the west, there will be a brilliant sunset, and
we shall be in time to witness its effect upon the sea, at the
most moderate rate of progression.’</p>
<p>When we had got about half-way up the hill, we fell into
silence again; which, as usual, he was the first to break.</p>
<p>‘My house is desolate yet, Miss Grey,’ he
smilingly observed, ‘and I am acquainted now with all the
ladies in my parish, and several in this town too; and many
others I know by sight and by report; but not one of them will
suit me for a companion; in fact, there is only one person in the
world that will: and that is yourself; and I want to know your
decision?’</p>
<p>‘Are you in earnest, Mr. Weston?’</p>
<p>‘In earnest! How could you think I should jest on
such a subject?’</p>
<p>He laid his hand on mine, that rested on his arm: he must have
felt it tremble—but it was no great matter now.</p>
<p>‘I hope I have not been too precipitate,’ he said,
in a serious tone. ‘You must have known that it was
not my way to flatter and talk soft nonsense, or even to speak
the admiration that I felt; and that a single word or glance of
mine meant more than the honied phrases and fervent protestations
of most other men.’</p>
<p>I said something about not liking to leave my mother, and
doing nothing without her consent.</p>
<p>‘I settled everything with Mrs. Grey, while you were
putting on your bonnet,’ replied he. ‘She said
I might have her consent, if I could obtain yours; and I asked
her, in case I should be so happy, to come and live with
us—for I was sure you would like it better. But she
refused, saying she could now afford to employ an assistant, and
would continue the school till she could purchase an annuity
sufficient to maintain her in comfortable lodgings; and,
meantime, she would spend her vacations alternately with us and
your sister, and should be quite contented if you were
happy. And so now I have overruled your objections on her
account. Have you any other?’</p>
<p>‘No—none.’</p>
<p>‘You love me then?’ said be, fervently pressing my
hand.</p>
<p>‘Yes.’</p>
<div class="gapshortline"> </div>
<p>Here I pause. My Diary, from which I have compiled these
pages, goes but little further. I could go on for years,
but I will content myself with adding, that I shall never forget
that glorious summer evening, and always remember with delight
that steep hill, and the edge of the precipice where we stood
together, watching the splendid sunset mirrored in the restless
world of waters at our feet—with hearts filled with
gratitude to heaven, and happiness, and love—almost too
full for speech.</p>
<p>A few weeks after that, when my mother had supplied herself
with an assistant, I became the wife of Edward Weston; and never
have found cause to repent it, and am certain that I never
shall. We have had trials, and we know that we must have
them again; but we bear them well together, and endeavour to
fortify ourselves and each other against the final
separation—that greatest of all afflictions to the
survivor. But, if we keep in mind the glorious heaven
beyond, where both may meet again, and sin and sorrow are
unknown, surely that too may be borne; and, meantime, we
endeavour to live to the glory of Him who has scattered so many
blessings in our path.</p>
<p>Edward, by his strenuous exertions, has worked surprising
reforms in his parish, and is esteemed and loved by its
inhabitants—as he deserves; for whatever his faults may be
as a man (and no one is entirely without), I defy anybody to
blame him as a pastor, a husband, or a father.</p>
<p>Our children, Edward, Agnes, and little Mary, promise well;
their education, for the time being, is chiefly committed to me;
and they shall want no good thing that a mother’s care can
give. Our modest income is amply sufficient for our
requirements: and by practising the economy we learnt in harder
times, and never attempting to imitate our richer neighbours, we
manage not only to enjoy comfort and contentment ourselves, but
to have every year something to lay by for our children, and
something to give to those who need it.</p>
<p>And now I think I have said sufficient.</p>
<div class="gapmediumline"> </div>
<p style="text-align: center"><i>Spottiswode & Co. Ltd.</i>,
<i>Printers</i>, <i>London</i>. <i>Colchester and
Eton</i>.</p>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />